🐍 Medusa

by Phantom-Dragon

Rating: everyone
Tags: Original Character, Spike (EqG), Comedy, Adventure, Equestria Girls, Main 7 (EqG), Other, Drama
Length: 68832

A revival of Lauren Faust's scrapped project and inspired by WubcakeVA. The Rainbooms and friends are teaming up to help Medusa lift her curse.

A revival of Lauren Faust's scrapped project for Sony Pictures Animation and inspired by WubcakeVA.

Cover art linked to Facebook page of Sony Pictures Animation.

There's more to the story than what's on the page, just as there's beauty within the beast.

One day, while going on an archeologist expedition with Maud Pie, the girls encountered a creature of Greek Mythology. A creature called a gorgon – by the name Medusa. But Medusa is far from what the stories say she is.

Together, the Equestria Girls, Spike, and their new friend all work together on finding a way to rid her curse, while helping her learn that what makes you different is, in fact, what makes you strong.

Published 2019-03-26 07:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2021-02-16 03:03:52 UTC

The Legend of Medusa

After hours of work on the site, the sun was setting over the horizon. The archeologist teams immediately took the time to start packing up, picking up their gears and all backtracked to where they had set up camp.

There, the Rainbooms began to set up their own tents, while Spike went off to fetch some firewoods.

"Hoo-whee," Applejack sighed in satisfaction. "That should hold it up for the night." The country girl turned her head, and was obviously startled at the sight of Rarity's tent that is so oversized, other campers would easily mistake it for a mansion.

"Ta-da~" Rarity sang, feeling pleased with herself.

Though, the Rainbooms can't seem to say they share her satisfactory.

"Rarity, I can't tell if you're the world's worst camper or the best," Sunset began.

"And what makes you say that darling?" The fashionista asked.

"Because no camper should be without a portable house!" Applejack added.

"Oh, pish-posh, and tut-tut," Rarity scoffed. "Better be safe than sorry. Besides, it's never too late for you to travel in style," With that, Rarity struck a proud pose, while Applejack could only roll her eyes.

"Hey, has anybody seen Fluttershy?" Rainbow asked.

"Here I am," The bashful girl whimpered, poking her head from behind a bush, wearing a football helmet and hugging a teddy bear close.

"Uh, isn't that my helmet?" Rainbow asked.

"Yes, it is," Fluttershy confirmed. "Sorry Rainbow Dash. Can I borrow it for awhile? I'd feel a lot safer with it on my head."

"What do you need it for, Sugarcube?" Applejack asked. "You know, there's nobody out here, but us."

"I'm sorry girls," Fluttershy whimpered. "It's just, I'm really scared of gorgons. The thought of being turned to stone, by one look! OH! I scare myself!"

"Oh for the last time, Fluttershy," Twilight sighed. "I told you, it's just a myth. There's no gorgon."

"How do you know?!" Fluttershy protested. "These things always happen to us!"

"Not quite," Pinkie began. "So far, we've only battled demon sorceresses, power-hungry sirens, a magic stone that zaps away all of our memories, and a phone that teleports in the blink of an eye," The party girl listed. "But maybe Fluttershy's onto something. If we're not careful, we could wind up like that other dude who crossed paths with a gorgon!" She said, pointing to a statue who bears a resemblance to a certain draconequus.

"Ooh, it must've been a horrible experience!" Pinkie began. "If you ever ran into a gorgon, without knowing there was a gorgon right then and there, you'll soon find yourself a statue in some art museum, with a very itchy nose! And if you're a statue with a very itchy nose, then you can't scratch it! And if you can't scratch it, then it drives you insane! And you can't even ask for help! You can't even have a cupcake! And if that ever happens to me, I'd rather be dead!"

Then, as if she could be anymore cartoonish, Pinkie fainted dramatically, while her ghost left her body. Pinkie's ghost was about to say something, when she quickly noticed how transparent and blue she is. It didn't take long before she re-enters her physical form that she came back to life.

Fluttershy could only hug her teddy bear closer for comfort, while shuddering even more frightened, thanks to Pinkie's description.

"Chillax, Fluttershy," Rainbow reassured, as she sat down beside the girl and wrapped her arm around her friend for comfort. "If it makes you feel better, all of the gorgons on this island are dead," She explained. "You can thank the hero, Perseus for that after he killed the gorgon, Medusa."

"Oh, okay," Fluttershy sighed in relief, before she looked curious. "Uh, Medusa? Who's that?"

"You seriously don't know the story?" In response, Fluttershy shook her head. "Well then, sit down and let me tell you the story of Medusa." The athletic girl said, while talking in an eerie tone to give an emphasis on Medusa.

"Uh, is this gonna be a scary story, Rainbow Dash?" Applejack asked. "Because I don't think we need to scare Fluttershy more than she is now."

"Chill, AJ," The athlete brushed off her friend. "I got this."

Meanwhile

"Gotta fetch some firewoods," Spike said to himself, as he picked up as many sticks he can carry in his little mouth. "Gotta fetch some firewoods." Once he's got enough he could carry, the little dog turned started to backtrack where he came from, while noticing how dimly lit the sky became. "Oh, it's almost sunset! Gotta get back to Twilight and the girls, now!"

As he continues his trek through the woods, Spike took the time to observe his surrounding. Aside from the lush color of green, and the vast thickets that nearly blocks out the sky, the forest was eerily quiet. Too quiet. Though, it didn't exactly help the little dog to shake off the feeling he was being watched.

Just then, something moved past him, shaking a nearby bush, startling the dog into backing away, right off the edge of a cliff, "AAAHHH!!!" The dog screamed, as he fell and rolls down the side of a rocky hill, bouncing on the surface a few times, before he hits his head on a rock, and everything went black, with the sound of sharp ringing piercing his ears.

"A long time ago," Rainbow Dash narrated. "There was an attractive, but very snooty woman, named Medusa. She had a long, beautiful hair, which she is very proud of. Kinda like Rarity."

"Oh hardy har har, Rainbow Dash," Rarity muttered.

With a snicker, Rainbow Dash resumes the story, "Anyway, as the story goes, Medusa, and her sisters, Stheno and Euryale, were attractive ladies who would swoon and win the hearts of men, wherever they go. Even the god of the sea, Poseidon, was madly in love. And that's how the trouble started."

"How so?" Fluttershy asked.

"Because according to the story, Medusa was seducing Poseidon in one of the sacred temples of Athena. And both Athena and Poseidon can't stand each other. Big mistake! Athena took that as an insult, so she punished Medusa, by turning both her and her sisters into hideous monsters!"

Fluttershy gasped in fright, "Isn't that a little bit extreme of a punishment?" Applejack asked.

"Hey, can't argue with a god or goddess, can you?" The rainbow haired girl shrugged. "But you should be glad that it wasn't you who suffered Athena's wrath," Fluttershy whimpered in fright, as Rainbow Dash went on describing, "Medusa and her sisters' once fair skins became rows of scales, their fingers became sharp claws that can rip you to shred, the bottom half of their body became a giant snake's tail. And if that's not worse enough, Medusa's once beautiful hair became a mass of venomous snakes! Out of all the three, she's ugly! She's so ugly, if you look at her, she'll turn you to stone in the blink of an eye! Countless of warriors have all tried to slay her, but none of them prevailed."

"Eek!" Fluttershy whimpered.

"But don't be afraid! Because this is the part where the hero, Perseus comes in!"

"Who's Perseus?"

"Only one of the greatest Greek Heroes of legends, besides Hercules!" Rainbow commented.

"Plus, both he and Hercules are sons of Zeus," Twilight added, momentarily interrupting the story. "But they're not exactly brothers, since they have different mothers and–"

"Yeah, yeah, stories for another time, Twilight," Rainbow interrupted, wanting to get back on topic. "But long story short, Perseus is the guy who is famous for defeating Medusa, with the help of Athena and several other gods! They gave him these wicked and awesome weapons that he used to fight Medusa! Like winged sandals, a helmet that turns him invisible, a very sharp sword, and a shield! With these weapons together, he's unstoppable against a gorgon, and they can't turn him to stone!"

"Really?" Fluttershy asked with piqued interest. "But how?"

"Well, you could say Perseus owes it all to Athena, and her shield." Rainbow began. "The trick is to not look a gorgon directly in the eye. Instead, just look at its reflection in a mirror or something that's reflective. That way, you don't have to see the real deal and less chance of you being turned to stone." Rainbow lectured, before she resumes the story. "So anyway, Perseus and Medusa fought! Medusa's deadly stare was useless against the polished shield Athena had given to him. And finally, Perseus delivered the final blow and–" Rainbow Dash draws a line across her neck, while making a slashing noise with her mouth.

"And that's the end of Medusa," Rainbow smiled. "So you see, there's nothing to be afraid of."

"Whoa, she lost her head!" Pinkie commented, while munching on some popcorns. "Yeesh! And I thought the Headless Horseman from Halloween had it worse."

"Oh dear," Fluttershy whimpered, before she remembered, "Wait, what about her sisters? What happened to them? And all the other gorgons?"

Rainbow Dash groaned, while sweating a storm. Fluttershy is never going to drop the subject of Medusa and gorgons anytime soon.

"Uh, hey look!" Sunset pointed to show the sun was setting over the horizon. "Sunset! Time to go to bed!"

"I'm all for that, darling," Rarity yawned. "I need to get some beauty sleep."

"Anyway, let's forget about all this gorgon nonsense and get some shut eye," Applejack yawned. "Tomorrow's gonna be a brand new day for us. And hopefully, we'll have some excitement that's gorgon free."

"Okay," Fluttershy whimpered, as she bunks in the tent she is sharing with Pinkie Pie. Still, she's a little unsure.

"Now don't you worry your pretty little head, Fluttershy," Pinkie smiled. "Auntie Pinkie will take care of you!"

"I'm a year older than you," Fluttershy scowled.

"Speaking of which, Spike should've been back by now," Twilight said in concern.

"I'm sure he's alright, Twilight," Applejack reassured. "He'll be back with those firewoods."

"Or he might've seen a squirrel and got distracted, chasing it," Rainbow added.

"Well, let's wait until he comes back," Pinkie suggested. "Can't go to bed without some good marshmallows to roast!"

With a pounding headache as his greeting, Spike wearily came to his senses, while slowly regaining his vision, "Ow, my head," He groaned, before realizing how dark it has gotten. "Uh oh. How long was I out?" He asked, with the cold touch of dread taking over. "Where's the way back to camp?"

The forest had gotten so dark, that Spike could hardly see the path in front of him.

"Oof!" He grunted, upon bumping into something. Shaking his head, Spike looked up and could barely make out the outline of a person. "Oh, excuse me," He greeted the person politely. "I'm so sorry, I didn't see you there." But there was no response from the person. "If you're looking for me, I'm down here." Again, no response. "Hello? Hey! Can you hear me?" Spike barked, placing his paws on the person's legs. "What the?" The little dog was taken by surprise upon touching, not skin or cloth, but stone.

As if on cue, the moon revealed itself from the dark clouds, shedding lights through the thick branches of the thickets, and the little dog's eyes widened in shock, while feeling every part of his body turning cold at the haunting sight before him.

Spike had wondered in a grotto of even more frightened statues. Spike whimpered in fright, with his tail tucked between his legs, as he shivered in fright, as he stared wide-eyes at the frighten expressions on each faces of the statue. From one statue to another, the fears written on their faces furthers the dread in the cold haunting air around them, and intensifies the beating of Spike's heart.

"Okay," Spike whimpered, as he slowly backs away. "This is getting creepier and creepier. Even for a dog," Shaking his head, Spike quickly regained a bit of his composure as he barked, "C'mon, Spike. Get it together! Just because it's dark, and you're surrounded by scary looking statues, doesn't mean there's anything to be afraid of."

Suddenly, the little dog's ears perked up, to the sound of unfriendly hissings that sounded close, "Except maybe that," He whimpered, bumping into a statue, which fell on top of another statue, then another, until it crashes onto the last statue, who's head fell off, and landed in front of Spike, with its face screaming at the dog.

"AAAAAAHHHH!!!" Spike screamed, at the horrifying sight. "I have to get out of here!" Spike barked, beating his legs, desperate to escape.

But with the forest's intense darkness, the little dog went stumbling and tripping blindly against the crumbling statues of the areas. His ears perked up, with his hairs standing on end, when the sound of violent hissing pierced the air, and he felt a slight tremor from the ground beneath him. Something was behind him! Something was following him!

Not wanting to wait around to find out what it was, Spike resumes his hasty retreat. But in the end, he realized too late he was in between a rock and a hard place.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!" Spike's scream echoed, followed by the sound of bloodcurdling hissings, and cracking stones.

Author's Note

Medusa's eyes, courtesy of WubcakeVA.

Looking Through A One-Way Mirror

Meanwhile

In a hidden cave, concealed by the thickets of her grove, she slept soundly to the calm silence of the outside world. The sound of her own hissing echoing throughout her cavern walls was her lullaby. Unfortunately, it was never enough of a peaceful slumber for her. Her tears flood from her eyes, knowing that tomorrow will be just the same, as always.

It's never a new day for her.

Like her statues, she was stuck. Stuck in the same place she's been in, since her banishment. Unable to move on, and unable to forget the horror of her past. Isolated on a lonely island, deprived of all life, shunned away by the eyes of the world, who would never welcome a being like her, ever again.

Centuries of doing the same old thing, awakening and staring to the same scenery that brings tears to her eyes, and forever after in her dreams – or nightmares. Even though she is a reptile, and reptiles symbolically shed their skins of their old lives and begin anew, apparently she's experiencing the hardships of casting her own.

Memories of love, memories of hate, feelings of regret, she questions fate. Will this ever end? Will it go on? Only a millennia can tell.

"AAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!" A scream sounded, startling her awake. "I have to get out of here!"

Someone has entered her grove. But who would come to her part of the forest at this time of night? She intends to find out, soon enough.

With a hiss, she wearily blinked her eyes and as usual, she was greeted to the sight of darkness. Though her pets have little to no difficulty, to see a faint spot of red and orange at the mouth of her cavern.

While she is partially a reptile, she lacks the natural, innate heat vision the snakes in her hair possess.

Her snakes all hissed violently in the direction of their prey, and she followed their pulls as they directed her through the blinding darkness, crawling along the floor of her cavern lair, before she stood upright at the mouth of the cave. Slowly turning her head from side to side, with her snakes flicking their tongues out to smell the air, and their eyes opened, catching thermal sight of the moving figure and hissing in its direction.

"Who is it thisss time?" She hissed, solemnly slithering after the figure, which didn't go unheard for him.

She's never in a mood for visits, from people or creatures, whether or not they knew of her existence. But even if they did, she would never turn them to stones, unless it was for self-defense. However, considering her whole garden a gallery of statues is enough to display her many years of defending herself. Her story was half-true anyway.

Countless of warriors have all sought to slay her. Not for protection or for the good of mankind, but for the potential of her powers. She wasn't just cursed to be a monster. She was also cursed to be a prize for the foolhardy of warriors. Why was she cursed to be this way? Why was she chosen to endure this torture? All will be answered soon.

Right now, she needs to inspect on her uninvited guest. But before she began, just for the visitor's sake, she blinked a covering over her eyes from the sides. That way, she can still see, but anyone who see her won't have to look directly into her eyes.

Back at the campsite, the girls were waiting for Spike's return, only for Fluttershy's ears to ring upon hearing a loud scream from the forest, "Oh, oh dear goodness!" Fluttershy exclaimed frantically. "It's Spike! He's in trouble!"

"What?!" Twilight exclaimed, running up to Fluttershy, clasping her hands around her shoulders. "What's happening?! Where is he?"

"He's lost," Fluttershy replied. "And he's being chased...by something!"

"C'mon! We've got to save him!" Rainbow Dash shouted, as she activates the geode around her neck, and took off with a burst of speed.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!" Spike screamed, as he struggled to climb the steep, rocky walls to escape from his pursuer.

Taking his chances, Spike turned his head to look, and saw the moonlight illuminating the shadowy outline of a tall creature, almost human, slithering up to him, raising a sharp claw up in the air, which glistens in the moonlight, to reveal a coat of precious silver.

Spike quivered in fright, as he closed his eyes, shivering and anticipating for the killing blow. But instead, all he felt was a gentle scratch behind the ear. It eased his quivering a little, and he felt less scared of the creature.

"No need to be afraid, little dog," The creature assured in a faint voice, that's both soothing and haunting. "I won't hurt you." Judging by the femininity in the voice, Spike was certain the creature is female.

Looking up, the creature's face was obscured in the cloak of darkness, prohibiting Spike any chances of getting a clear look.

With a gulp, he asked, "W-Who are you?"

The creature flinched in response, as if she was surprised to see a talking dog. However, the creature looked away, stroking her arm with the other, which gives the impression she looked rather ashamed for some reason.

"Who I am isss not important," She hissed sadly. "But I can ssshow you the way out."

Though he still has some questions to be answered, Spike decided now isn't the time to be asking them. He's more concerned on finding his way out of the grove he had unintentionally intruded and get back to Twilight and the girls.

"Then, by all means, lead the way," He said, to which the creature turned her head, and began slithering down a path.

The end of her tail gently touched Spike, linking itself around his dog collar, "Hold on tight, and sssstay clossse," She advised, to which Spike complied.

While being guided through the dark grove its mysterious inhabitant, Spike couldn't help but be amazed at how she was able to move through the blinding darkness with ease, as if the crumbled ruins of the statues that littered across her grounds was natural to her. She barely showed any signs of being hindered in her movements, while Spike still tripped and stumbled over the stone fragments.

Deciding to break the silence and make conversation, he began, "So, you live here?" The creature didn't reply, "I mean, seeing how you know your way around here and all, I'm guessing you do live here," He chuckled, awkwardly. "I'm sorry. What I meant to say was, how do you see your way through the dark?"

Finally, without stopping, she answered, "I don't," Some loud hissings filled the air, "But my petsss do," She said.

Spike didn't need to figure out who the pets were, "Your pets are snakes?" He asked, uneasily.

"You don't like ssssnakesss, do you?" The creature asked, with a hint of sadness in her tone. "That'ssss okay. Doesssn't ssssurprissse me. Everyone hatesss snakesss."

"Uh, no, no, it's okay!" Spike barked, reassuringly. "It's fine if you like snakes, and if your pets are snakes. I just...it's a dog thing. I mean, I have a friend who likes snakes. Really." Again, there was silence. Deciding to change the subject, Spike started, "Anyway, my name is Spike. What's your name? Or do you even have one?"

"Of courssse, I have a name."

"Great. So what is it?"

But before the creature could answer, they were interrupted when a sudden blast of light shines on them, startling the creature, who held her arms up to shield herself from the sudden light.

"Spike!" Twilight shouted, running up to the little dog, bending down and scooped him up in a hug. "Oh, thank goodness you are alright! Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine, Twilight," Spike barked, reassuringly. "Thanks to her."

The Rainbooms looked up, and were shocked at the appearance of the creature before them.

In appearance, she looked almost like a normal human female, but with some noticeable differences. Instead of a normal human hair, she has a mass of living snakes, a coat of sickly green scales, with long sharp black nails, and a long serpent tail for the lower body.

For attires, she wore a torn up purple toga, that had lost its luster, wrapping around her upper body.

The creature hissed loudly, sounding almost hostile, "Daylight at night?!" She hissed, while keeping her hands over her face.

Fluttershy instantly went pale, "G-G-G-GORGON!!!!" She screamed.

"Quick! Put on your shades!" Pinkie shouted, taking dark sunglasses from her eyes and quickly puts one over Fluttershy's eyes, before she proceeded to give the rest of the girls their own. "As long as you can't see her, then she can't turn you to stone!"

"A gorgon?" Twilight gasped in astonishment. "A real live gorgon?! But...that's not possible!"

"Well believe it or not, Twi," Applejack began. "We're looking at a real deal here!"

"AWESOME!!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. "C'mon girls! This is the part where we glow, pony up, rainbow lasers, and everything! Let's kick this monster with some good old Equestrian magics!"

"Don't have to tell me twice!" Pinkie said, pulling out a baseball bat from her hair and swings it wildly, and blindly, due to her shades. "Where is she? Where is she? Where is she?"

WACK!

"Ow!" Applejack groaned. "My nose! PINKIE!"

"Sorry, AJ," Pinkie quickly apologized.

"Hold on!" Spike barked, throwing himself between the gorgon and the girls. "It's okay! She's a good gorgon! She was helping me out!"

"Really?!" The girls asked incredulously, taking their shades off to look at the dog, then back at the gorgon.

"It'ssss true," The gorgon hissed, lowering her hands to reveal her eyes were covered in a transparent, yet reflective, third eyelid that shows only the group's reflection. "Your dog wasss lossst in my grove. I wassss simply helping him out, by ssshowing him the way to you."

"Wow, that's awfully nice of you," Twilight thanked the gorgon, while avoiding direct eye contact.

With a sigh, the gorgon began, "If I had wanted to turn you to sssstone, then I would've done it the moment we firsssst met, would I not?"

"Oh, it's not that," Twilight began. "It's just...well, you're a gorgon. And no offense, but..." Wanting to steer the topic away and to get back to camp immediately, Twilight cleared her throat, "Anyway, thanks for helping Spike out, um....say what's your name?" She asked.

The gorgon was taken aback by the girl's question. Has the world finally forgotten who she is? In ancient times, her name was spoken in whispers. Those whom she crossed paths have greeted her with looks of dread and horror before their untimely demise. But these girls, they looked rather unfazed by her appearance. Well, most of them that is.

Taking her chances, the gorgon introduced herself, "I am called Medussssa."

"MEDUSA?!!" The Rainbooms and Spike all exchanged astonished looks with one another.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa," Rainbow began. "Medusa?! As in the Medusa? The girl who got on Athena's bad side and was cursed? Medusa, who was supposed to be slain by the hero Perseus? The Medusa's whose face has been the subject for all of Greek arts and everything?"

Medusa looked dumbstruck, "I beg your pardon?" She finally asked.

"I thought you said she was dead, Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy whimpered.

"I did!" Rainbow replied. "I mean, I thought she was! I mean..." Turning to the gorgon, Rainbow began, "How do we know for sure you're really Medusa? Medusa was supposed to be dead a long time ago!"

"Who ssssaid I wasss dead?" Medusa asked.

"Well, at this point, just about every one around the world," Pinkie answered, emphasis on every. "Everybody know about your story. You were cursed by the gods, for your beauty, you became a monster, you were given a freaky magic that turns anyone who looks at you into stone, so the gods sent a hero named Perseus to fight you, and then he defeated you when he beheaded you!" Pinkie concluded, squeamishly groaning while clutching her hands around her neck.

Though baffled, and a little disoriented from what Pinkie had told her, Medusa understood, nonetheless, "I ssssee," She hissed solemnly. "However, I can asssssure you all, I am Medussssa. I have lived for hundredssss of long missserable yearssss since I wasss cursssed to be thissss way."

Fluttershy gripped her hands tightly around Rainbow Dash's shoulders, "But then, the stories," The athletic girl began. "About you and Perseus?"

The gorgon hissed as she revealed, "I never met any other humanssss by the name Perssssseussss. I have lived on thissss island for countlesssss seasssonsss, undissssturbed."

The girls weren't so sure about the gorgon's words, "Are ya sure?" Applejack asked. "What about those statues back at the dug site? If I remember yer story right, you should have the power to turn anyone to stone. So–"

"No, no!" Medusa and her snakes hissed aggressively, wriggling about with her hands over her ears. "It wasssn't...I don't...don't make me relive that day!"

The girls and dog were all taken aback by the gorgon's sudden change in behavior. Taking her chances, Sunset Shimmer walked up to Medusa, puts her hand on the gorgon, focusing her geode's magic, and her eyes immediately lit as the fiery girl dived into the gorgon's memories.

In her vision, Sunset Shimmer was greeted of the traumatizing events unfolding before her, through Medusa's eyes.

"NO! Please!" Medusa pleaded, before an angry woman, dressed in ancient Greek toga. "Have mercy! I didn't–" Whatever Medusa was apologizing for, it was clear the woman wouldn't hear any of it, as a flash of blinding white light pierced the air, disorienting both Medusa and Sunset's visions momentarily. "No! NO!! NOOOOO!!!!" Medusa was looking at her own hands with dread, as the skins turned green, and were coated in sickly green scales, with the nails on her fingers growing long and sharp, before it became clear they have become claws.

To further her horror, Medusa looked into a shield, that was neatly polished like that of a mirror, and she screamed at the sight of her hair, transfigured into a mass of living snakes. Her eyes glowed a piercing emerald green glow, with the pupils of her eyes becoming reptilian slits.

Still in her memories, Sunset watched in horror as all the unfortunate people screamed for their lives, literally frozen in fear when they cast their gaze on Medusa – who was still distraught and disoriented from her transformation at the time.

"No, pleassssse!" Medusa hissed pleadingly in her memory. "Don't look! No! AH!!" Medusa stumbled and fell on the ground, and she turned to look her legs have become a huge snake's tail. She can no longer walk! Nor can she run from the frightened people who were all running all over her in blind fear, bumping and crashing into the statues she had made, unintentionally.

Amidst the chaos, Medusa spotted two girls whom she was familiar with, "Sssstheno! Euryale!" She called out. "Sssssisterssssss! Help me!"

"Medusa?!" The two girls exclaimed in shock, before the memory fast forwarded to the point where, from the cursed gorgon's perspective, she was fleeing for her life, with the voice of her sisters shouting from the distance. "Run, Medusa! Save yourself!"

More memories revealed the constant struggles Medusa has had to endure, from attempting to seek companions, to defending herself from countless warriors who have tried to slay her in the past. The emotional feelings of bitter loneliness and isolations all made a jab at Sunset Shimmer's heart, as she came to the end.

Sunset looked at the gorgon with empathy, who looked at her with confusion and shock, "Magic?" Medusa hissed. "You...you are.....witchessss?"

Sunset shook her head, as she clarifies, "Actually, we prefer the term 'Equestria girls,' if you'll please."

Medusa tilted her head in confusion, "Equesssstria?" She hissed. "What isss thisss Equessstria you ssssspeak of?"

"Nevermind that," Sunset dismissed, before getting back on topic. "What matters is, I know your story. Your real story."

Medusa hissed venomously in response, "My real ssssstory?" She began. "What do you know?"

"I know how it's all too much for you to take in when you were cursed to be this way. How alone you've been all your life. And how the world just unfairly treated you because they look at you, and they're afraid of you, because they see you as monster." Even as Sunset speaks, most of the Rainbooms slowly looked up to see Sunset was talking to the cursed gorgon, face-to-face.

"Sunset! What are you doing?!" Twilight asked. "Look away!"

"Since when do you start believing in legends now?" Rainbow asked.

"Since I saw snake hair with my very own eyes!"

"Shh, girls!" Applejack shushed the two arguing, and they listened as Sunset continues her talk with Medusa.

"You don't have to be a monster, Medusa," Sunset began.

"It'sss too late for that now," Medusa hissed angrily. "Look at me. I didn't choossssse to be a monsssster! I'm curssssed. I can never ssshow myssself to the world again! I'm too different, too horrible, and too.....dangeroussssss." She hissed solemnly at the end, hugging herself in a huddle.

The girls and dog couldn't help but look at Medusa sympathetically. Even Fluttershy, who finally snuck a glance, couldn't help but see a sad, lonely girl, in place of what she, the legends, and everyone have all perceived to be a horrendous creature. Though, come to think of it, this isn't the first time where she and her friends have encountered a terrifying creature that is seriously misunderstood.

"Y'know, when we first met, you weren't all horrible or dangerous," Spike barked, when he walked up to the gorgon and stood next to Sunset. "When we met, the first thing you did was help me out, because I got lost. I know a good person when I meet one. It's a dog's kind of thing."

Medusa looked at the dog, perplexed, "How issss it that you are able to talk?" She asked. "What ssssorcccery isss thisss?"

"It's kind of a long story," Spike chuckled. "It all started when Twilight and I were visiting Canterlot High School, and this strange bunny jumped out, and I chased it, and next thing I knew, I'm the inspiration of a child's book that was later promoted into a PBS Kids show."

Medusa and her snakes were still confused at what the dog just said, "Nevermind that," Sunset spoke up, wanting to get back on topic. "Look, the point is Medusa, I know how it feels to be alone. But we can help you."

"Help me?" The gorgon asked. "Why do you care?"

"Because it's what we do best," Pinkie answered, as she the girls joined in the conversation. "We're good at making friends!"

"And we're awesome at it," Rainbow added.

"That and we're good at helping others with their problems," Applejack added.

"Indubitably," Rarity added.

"And you do have cute snakes," Fluttershy sounded, to which the friends and Medusa turned, to see the formerly shy girl petting the snakes on the gorgon's head. "Aw, you're all so cute! Yes you are~" She cooed, much to Medusa's bewilderment.

"She has a thing with animals," Sunset explained.

"Fascinating!" Twilight said, adjusting her glasses, as she took a glance at Medusa's eyes. "You have nictitating membranes – a pale whitish or translucent layer that forms an inner eyelid in most reptiles, birds, and mammals! I never thought a gorgon like you would even possess such trait, let alone reflective! This could be a discovery of a lifetime for science....and magic."

As the Rainbooms crowded around the lonely gorgon, she couldn't help but feel a new feeling that was both uncomfortable and pleasing at the same time. She wanted the girls and dog to step away, as she needed her space, but at the same time, she didn't want them to leave her completely alone. They're all so different, but they all share the same friendship. She felt nervous, but secretly happy. She couldn't understand what it is, but it made her feel warm, and pleasing inside, almost rejuvenating. Better than she has been in a long time.

Confused, and conflicted, Medusa shook her head as she slithers away into the darkness, "Where are you going, Medusa?" Pinkie asked.

"I'm going where I belong," Medusa hissed, while hiding her face. "In the dark...hidden and forgotten by the world."

"Aw, but why?"

"Trussst me. It'ssss better thissss way. There'sssss no room in the world for a creature like me."

"That's not true, Medusa!" Sunset called out. "No one should be alone forever. Come on out. We can help you through this."

"What'ssss done issss done," Medusa hissed solemnly. "Thisss isss my fate. I musssst embraccce it for all eternity." She hissed before she was on her way, while shedding a tear.

Author's Note

This has been my third chapter, and I hope you are still enjoying it so far. Even if it's not exactly close to Lauren Faust's genuine article.

True Colors

It all happened so fast. Pinkie was looking forward to another day to spend with her friends and her sister's archeological dig site. Sunset and Twilight were both looking forward to witness history in the making, with the rest of the Rainbooms simply tagging along. What they got was more than any of them bargained for.

It was like nothing they've ever experienced before. Though the Rainbooms have faced all sorts of magical events in the past, ranging from demon sorceresses, three power-hungry sirens bent on world domination, a talking dog, and rogue Equestrian magics that have interfered and caused troubles for them and the lives others, none of them were close enough to prepare the girls and dog for this shocking discovery.

No words can describe the overwhelming feeling of shocks that has washed over the Rainbooms and Spike, following their recent encounter with the legendary cursed gorgon, Medusa.

Medusa, the gorgon from Greek Mythology is real and is very much alive. This discovery is both alarming and saddening, as with this knowledge, the girls and Spike have now become unsettled at the fact that the statues that populated the Isle of Sarpedon were once, in fact, living people!

No longer are the Rainbooms disturbed by the terrified facial expressions on the statues, but the bloodcurdling screams of dark days long past now echoes through the air, from the men, women, and children, and all other unfortunate souls who are literally petrified in fear, frozen in time. Their once lively village has now become a silent graveyard, all because of one creature. The creature who was just as frightened as they all were.

All the same, the girls couldn't stop thinking about Medusa and how distraught she was when they first met. But none felt so much empathy and sympathy for the cursed gorgon than Sunset Shimmer herself, as she recalls the emotional turmoil she had experienced, when she first looked into Medusa's memories.

From what she remembered, Sunset Shimmer can see how frighten Medusa was on the day her life was changed forever. How she pleaded mercy for a past misdeed, that she might've been responsible for. How her sentence was carried to the extreme. How confused, frightened, and distraught she was at her transformation, and the horror that forever scarred her for life, when she learns of the frightening powers of her curse.

The very thought of taking so many innocent lives was enough to make people like Sunset and the Rainbooms sick to the core. Of course, having looked into Medusa's thoughts, seeing how frightened and saddened she was, because she never intended for this to happen, anyone would feel sad for the gorgon.

Back with Medusa, the cursed gorgon was just as confused and emotionally conflicted as the Rainbooms at the moment.

Alone in her grove, in her cave, cuddling up to herself, with only her snakes and statues of her past victims for company.

Ever since her recent meeting with Rainbooms, she was confused and conflicted at this emotional pull that was pounding within her. For all her years of isolation, the only emotional feelings she's ever known was grief, loneliness, and despair. The glorious days of when she once had other feelings, memories of when she too was human, have all become a distant past to her; faded away, to leave behind a lonely gorgon, lost in a world full of people.

Until now, after she first got acquainted with the Rainbooms and their talking dog, she had felt a strange feeling that was both foreign, but also familiar. Why is it so familiar? Was this from her distant past? Why does it feel sensational inside?

She doesn't know, and she doesn't understand. The troubled gorgon shook her head, causing her snakes to hiss loudly, aggravated by the shake. She just wants to be alone, to have some peace and quiet, like before. To hide herself away for both her sake and humanity's. But now, all she could think about were these girls and their dog. The love they have for each other. The unique blend they have with each other. She just doesn't understand how so many different people could come together and commune in such harmony.

But one thing's for certain, she didn't want these girls to leave her. And by that, she doesn't want them to stay as statues. Last night was the first time she's ever had any real conversation with anything or anyone alive. But as fate would have it, she would soon be having another lively conversation with the girls again tonight.

"NO! Please!" Medusa sobbed in the past. "Have mercy! I didn't–No! NO!! NOOOOO!!!!"

“Sunset!”

"AH!" Sunset Shimmer screamed, falling back, off her seat.

“Whoa! Sunset!” Rainbow yelled, nearly dropping the marshmallow she and the girls were roasting by the fire. “You okay there? You zoned out for like an hour there.”

“Uh, yeah, yeah, I’m okay,” Sunset muttered. “Just a little....disoriented.” She said, while taking the time to collect herself to see she was back in present time, with her friends, sitting around a campfire, roasting marshmallows, under the moonlit starry sky.

The Rainbooms and Spike exchanged looks, knowing what’s up as they turned their attentions back to the fiery girl.

“Still thinking about Medusa?” Applejack asked. “Well I’m sure we’d be lying if we say otherwise.”

“I still can’t believe it,” Twilight said, still struggling to process everything that’s happened. “This is uncanny! She’s real. She’s alive, all this time. And most of all, her stories are true! Well, most of them, actually.”

“It’s more than that,” Sunset frowned.” When I looked into her memories, I could say how scared she was. How sad and lonely she’s been, because of her transformation.”

“Yeah, no kidding,” Pinkie Pie nodded. “Though, you’ve got to admit. It ain’t like she’s the only one,” The party girl said, bouncing her eyebrows, gesturing towards Sunset. “Want some?” She asked, offering a roasted marshmallow to Sunset.

“Uh, no thank you,” Sunset cringed, while politely declining Pinkie’s offer.

Pinkie shrugged, as she takes out a pair of graham crackers, a small chocolate bar, and puts them all together with her marshmallow to craft her s’more.

“But you’re right, Pinkie,” Sunset sighed. “I do know that feeling very well. I was just as frightened and disoriented than she was when I first came to this world,” The girls nodded their heads, recalling the time when Sunset lost her memories to Wallflower Blush.

“And I also felt just as lost and confused and heartbroken than she was, during that Christmas fiasco, when you girls accused me of being Anon-a-Miss,” The Rainbooms, minus Twilight and Spike, cringed in discomfort at the mention of that event.

“Oh you had to bring that up,” Rainbow Dash groaned.

Wanting to change the subject, Applejack quickly spoke up, “But despite all that, we’ve all been able to come out triumphant. Didn’t we?”

Sunset Shimmer nodded, “Yeah, I know,” She sighed, while thinking sadly of Medusa. “And it’s all because of our friendship. Something Medusa’s been denied of for so many years.”

“Poor girl,” Spike whimpered.

“Yeah, it’s not easy making friends when you’re a monster with freaky eyeballs that can turns anyone who looks at you into stone,” Pinkie began, before she turns to one of the screaming statues. “She kinda took you for granite, didn’t she?” She joked.

*Rimshot*

The Rainbooms and Spike groaned in discomfort at Pinkie’s pun, “Oh sufferin’ succotash Pinkie!” Rarity chastised. “How can you joke at a time like this?”

“What? I was trying to lightin’ the mood,” Pinkie replied in her defense.

"No offense, Pinkie, but you're not exactly helping at the moment," Sunset sighed. "Still, I feel bad for her. Just imagine what it's like to live for this long, without a living soul, and being isolated from the world and everyone you once knew."

The gang all exchanged random agreements, "Oh, it must be awful," Fluttershy whimpered. "But at least she has her snakes for company, doesn't she?"

"For some reason, I doubt they're much for company," Rarity voiced her disbelief. "I mean, they're technically her....hair and all."

"Still, you all saw how sad she was," Sunset frowned. "There's just got to be something we can do to help her."

"I'm sure we'll figure it out, Sugarcube," Applejack smiled reassuringly. "We always do. But for now, let's enjoy ourselves to some good ol' fashion campfire get-together," Then, reaching behind her back, Applejack pulls up her bass, and starts to strum a few strings, "And nothin' like a little tune to calm the mood."

With that, Applejack starts strumming the strings with her fingers, as she begins a song, with the Rainbooms and Spike joining in, along with a certain guest who will be joining them soon.

Medusa was once again getting herself settled in her cold, murky, and quiet cavern, with her snakes. She was just getting herself comfortable, curling herself up in her coils, when her ears perked up to the sound of something unfamiliar to her.

She blinked her eyes open, 'What....what is that sound?' She mentally asked herself.

Though she may be snake-like in appearance, and while she does have snakes for hair, it pleases her that she retains her sense of hearing. And right now, she doesn't need to think twice to know where the sound was coming from.

The only question is, what is making that sound? And how is it being done?

Stretching her arms out, standing up from her makeshift bed, Medusa slithered her way out from her cave, navigating her way through the grove, pass her statues, until she was finally out in the forest, where the sound became more clearer and where she saws a glow of warm light in the distance.

Knowing what she needed to do, the gorgon's third eyelids slide over her eyes from the sides, before she crept low to the ground and silently slithers along the ground. As much as she wanted to avoid any further interactions with the outside world, especially the Rainbooms and their pet dog, curiosity still runs wild with her, urging her to investigate.

As she got closer and closer to the campfire, and the source of the sound, she could hear the voice of one of the girls, singing.

'Singing?' It became apparent now, that the noise she was hearing was music. But what kind of music is it? No known Greek instruments was ever capable of making musics like that before. How is it possible?

But as she got closer, she listened to the words of their song.

True Colors – Covered by Amy Diamonds – Written by Billy Steinberg and Tom Kelly, performed by Cyndi Lauper

'So beautiful,' Medusa thought, while feeling a sting in her eye that made them water. She shook her head again, blinking her eyes furiously, trying to hold the waters back in futile. Her snakes hissed in aggravation, but she quickly silenced them, as she continues to listen to the song. For some reason, it feels like it was meant for her.

Slithering silently and carefully, creeping up behind a tree, she finally arrived at the outskirts of the Rainbooms camp. Medusa watched closely at the girls sitting around the campfire, singing together, so merrily, and so colorfully. It wasn't like any singing she's ever heard of before. The same can be said about the instrument that the blond girl — Applejack— was using to play the music.

It’s obvious, Medusa has never seen an instrument like a bass before. Then again, she hasn’t gone to the theaters in ancient times for a long while.

Her eyes welled up with tears, with her heart feeling like it’s about to burst, and the corners of her lips tremble as they curled upward.

‘What? What is happening?’ Medusa asked herself, putting her claws to her lips, unsure of the sensation she was experiencing as she continued to listen.

Medusa's eyes welled up with tears as she listened to the beautiful and soothing lyrics of the song, feeling as if she's been lifted into the air, feeling all of her negative emotions peeled away like the scales from her body, washing her off with relief.

"Hi Medusa!" Pinkie Pie called out, startling the gorgon.

“Oh, Medusa!” Sunset spoke up, greeting the cursed gorgon. “What a surprise.”

Turning her head shamefully away, Medusa frowned, “I’m sssssory,” She apologized, proceeding to slither away. “I ssssshould go.”

“N-N-No, it’s okay,” Sunset called out to the gorgon. “No need to be sorry. Please, join us. You’re welcome to sit here with us.”

“Yeah! We can tell stories, sing songs together, roast some marshmallows and make some delicious hot s’mores!” Pinkie listed happily.

Medusa turned her head at the pink girl in curiosity, “Sssssss’moressssss?” She asked. “What issssss thisssss sssssss’moressssssss you sssspeak of?”

“What is s’mores?!” Pinkie exclaimed in outrage. “Oh! It’s only like the best treat for camping ever! Here, try some!” She said, offering a half-eaten s’mores out for the gorgon. “Careful. It’s kinda hot, and delicious!”

Looking down at the treat, then back up at the smiling girl, Medusa was touched. No one’s ever offered her a treat before. Reaching her claws out, Medusa gingerly picked up the smoldering chocolate and marshmallow confection from the pink girl’s hand and took a small bite out of it.

Her eyes immediately widened from the powerful sweetness of the chocolate that touched her fork tongue. In her state of shock from the sweetness, her third eyelids immediately parted to reveal her eyes. Before anything could happen, in her haste, Medusa dropped the piece of s’mores to the ground, closes her eyes shut, as she slithers away from the Rainbooms.

“Medusa?” Sunset called out. “Medusa, wait! Don’t go!”

“But I mussssst,” Medusa hissed sadly. “For yourssss and all the people’ssss ssssake, I mussssst remain here.”

“But if ya must, then why’d ya come to our camp?” Applejack asked.

“I wasssss lissstening to the ssssound you were making with your.....thing.”

“What? Oh! You mean the song I was playing with my bass here?” Applejack asked. “Huh, never took you for a music lover.”

"Well what do you know," Pinkie smiled. "I guess what Granny Pie said is true! Music does sooth the savage beast!"

“Pinkie!” The gang berated the girl.

“Musssssic?” Medusa inquired. “That’ssss no music. Not like any mussssic I’ve ever heard.”

“Well, given that this is the 21st century and we humans have underwent an evolutionary shift in the advancement of our cultures, our technologies, and knowledge, then I guess we should’ve expected a clash between our definition of musical culture compared to yours from what I’m estimating to be the 8000 A.D. from your point of time.”

Everyone, minus Sunset, all looked at Twilight with confused look, “What Twilight meant was, the world’s different now,” Sunset explained. “Humans aren’t like what they were back then. Come with us. And we can show you—“

“A whole new world~” Pinkie sang, much to Sunset’s annoyance.

"Do you not undersssstand?" Medusa hissed. "I can not leave thissss island. I'm sssssafer here, than anywhere elssssse in the world. The world isssss safer with me confine to thisssss placcce. It'sss not much. But it'sssss home."

"But are you happy with where you are?" Medusa fell silent. "Somewhere, deep down, I know you’re just as scared as everyone else is.”

“Of coursssse everyone are ssssscared,” Medusa hissed dismally. “Look at me. I’m a monssster.”

Sunset couldn’t help but chuckle, “Well, I know a thing or two about being a monster,” She said, while looking fondly at Twilight who blushed in agreement.

“What do you know?” The gorgon asked. “You’re human. I’m a monssster. We’re not the sssssame. Don’t toy with me.”

“I’m not lying Medusa, I’m really being sincere here,” Sunset continued. “I know what it’s like to being different, and I know because I was just as scared of myself than you were. But look at me now. I’ve changed for the better, thanks to the friends I’ve made. The friends who are standing besides me now."

“Now I want to do the same for you, and help you with your curse. Maybe even find a way to break your curse.”

"It can't be broken."

“But what if it can?”

“And how would you know?”

“Because it’s what we do,” Pinkie replied. “Making friends, fighting magic, facing bad girls-turned-demon sorceress is what we’re all about. That kind of a deal.”

“We’re very awesome at it!” Rainbow boasted.

Still, Medusa was unsure, "But then, where will we go?" She asked. "What will I do?"

“Trust us,” Twilight spoke up, walking up to Sunset’s side. “Sunset’s right. We can help you Medusa. What have you got to lose?”

“I....I don’t know.”

“C’mon, Sugarcube,” Applejack began. “Wouldn’t ya give anything to have just one more day to be out and about to see the world than another eternity on this lonely island?”

“When was the last time you’ve ever been out in the sun darling?” Rarity began. “Who knows, it will do wonders for your skin.”

“So what do you say, Medusa?” Sunset asked, offering her a hand. “You with us?”

From under the curtains of the shadows, Medusa looked at the girls and dog, then at the hand that was being offered to her. She looked back at all of the screaming statues that were wasting away, losing themselves to the ages of time.

“Admittedly, it’sssss pleassssant to have ssssome livingsss to talk to,” She admitted. “Very well.” She gingerly accepted Sunset’s hand.

It felt so soft and so warm, in contrast to the cold hard touch of the lifeless stones.

“Uh, you can let go of my hand now,” Sunset chuckled.

“Oh,” Medusa gasped, releasing her grip. “Forgive me. It’ssss been a long time ssssince I’ve touched ssssomeone’ssss hand....like yourssss.”

“Uh-Huh, I’m sure,” Sunset giggled.

“So what now?” Rainbow asked.

Author's Note

Like Rainbow Dash asked, so what will the heroes do now?

They’re not stuck between a rock and a hard place, but it’s still a tough call to make.

How will they get Medusa off the island, unnoticed? So far, the suggestions I’m getting are:

The Rainbooms will throw a concert to distract the archeologist team, while Spike sneaks Medusa onboard a boat without anyone noticing. But where exactly can Medusa stay while she’s onboard the boat? And how long will it take for the Rainbooms to end their concert and catch the boat off the island?

The Rainbooms can disguise Medusa as a person by giving her a large hat, a pair of shades, and a large trench coat. This would be a perfect cover for her when they get to the mainland. But then what can they do to cover her very large and distinguishable lower-half?

The Rainbooms can sneak her off the island, onto a boat, while everyone is asleep. But then wouldn’t Maud be suspicious and be worried sick if she finds her sister gone the next morning? Unless Pinkie leaves her a note.

Any thoughts?

The First Step of a Thousand Miles

Author's Note

Okay, after taking a lot of votes from all of you, and after much compromising, I'm pleased to finally present to you this next chapter! Enjoy.

The First Step of a Thousand Miles

"Are you sure this is going to work?" Twilight asked uneasily.

"Oh sure!" Pinkie replied confidently. "Trust me! It's fool proof!"

"Well, for our sake, if not Medusa's, this had better work," Sunset grumbled.

It was late at night, and all of the archeologist team had turned in for the night. The Rainbooms had formulated a plan, together with Spike, on getting their newly acquainted cursed friend, Medusa, off the island.

Simply put, the plan was to sneak Medusa off the island while everyone is asleep. Well, everyone except one.

"Pinkie Pie?" A voice spoke up, startling the gang, turning their heads to see it was Maud Pie.

"Oh, hi Maud!" Pinkie chirped, nervously. "Whatcha doin'?"

"Patrolling," Maud answered nonchalantly. "I'm on night guard duty. I'm just patrolling the site. You know, making sure nothing suspicious is happening around the place."

"If only she knew how dead on the money she is," Rainbow whispered.

"What about you?" Maud asked. "What are you doing? Shouldn't you all be asleep?"

"Oh uh, yeah! We are," Pinkie lied nervously. "I mean, we were. But it's just, well....we were....um..."

"Leaving," Sunset quickly answered, with the rest of the Rainbooms all joining in, exchanging random agreements.

"Really? So soon?" Maud asked.

"It's only been a few days," Twilight spoke up, while secretly giving a signal to a couple of their friends in the woods to get moving. "Besides, we're not really doing anything....beneficial for the archeologists here. So I believe it will be more..."

"Productive," Sunset coined.

"Yeah. Productive if we just take the next ship off the island," Twilight continued. "I mean, with all due respect, as much as I'd love to stick around and help you and the team unearth some interesting stuffs from the past, I'm afraid we–"

"We're just not cut out for the whole archeologist careful methods of preserving and digging and all that," Applejack finished. "Hope ya understand and don't take it the wrong way Maud."

Maud Pie blinked for a moment. The girls couldn't tell if the nonchalant girl was either disappointed, or understanding.

Finally, Maud Pie spoke, "Alright, if you want, you can go."

"Thanks Maud!" Pinkie chirped happily, before she wrapped her arms around her sister's neck. "I knew you would understand! And sorry if we can't spend some more times with you," Pinkie frowned. "I hope you're not too upset about it."

"I always understand, Pinkie," Maud replied, as Pinkie and the Rainbooms were on their way. "Though, I'll admit, you girls looked as if you've seen a gorgon-"

"A gorgon?!" The Rainbooms exclaimed, turning to face Maud frantically.

"Uh-uh-I mean-" Sunset Shimmer stammered, along with the girls. "What gorgon?! I never saw a gorgon! Did you?"

"No! Of course not!" Twilight waved her head, sheepishly. "I mean, if I did, then wouldn't I be a statue right about now?"

"Yup! You'd certainly be taken for granite," Pinkie Pie joked.

"Besides, gorgons are just legends!" Rainbow tried to brush it off. "What do you know?"

The Rainbooms all looked at Maud Pie, staring at them, with her usual expressionless face, unfazed, "Uh, what makes you say that?" Sunset asked nervously.

Meanwhile

Watching from the bushes of the forest, Spike and Medusa saw the Rainbooms talking to Maud Pie, who was on guard duty. With the lanterns that were hung up around the site, Spike watched as Twilight flicks her hair with her hand, secretly sending both him and Medusa the signal.

"Okay, let's go!" Spike whispered, as he tugs on the leash, with Medusa holding onto the other end, guided by the little dog.

Emerging from the covers of the wood is Medusa, wearing a dark grey fedora to hide her snakes, a large scarf wrapped around her face with a large black trench coat to cover her scaly appearances, and a very long skirt to hide her long serpentine tail.

"I ssssstill don't underssssstand the meaning of thessssse ridiculousssss clothingsssss," Medusa hissed, muffled by the scarf she was wearing, as she struggles to follow Spike. Sneaking her way to the docks is one thing Medusa could agree on. But having to wear this many layers of clothings for disguise is another she doesn't get. Who would be awake at this hour, let alone even see her appearance with no lighting other than the moon?

"When it comes to clothings, Rarity always outdone herself," Spike replied. "Besides, it'll keep your uh.....unique appearance hidden, once we get off this island."

"Do you even know where we're going?"

"Sure I do," Unfortunately, Spike spoke too soon when he crashed into a tree, "Ow, my nose," He groaned.

"Perhapssss I ssssshould lead?" Medusa suggested, taking off her hat to reveal her snakes, who all hissed aggressively. Clearly, they did not approve of being hidden in a tight and small hat that restricted them of all movements, and air.

"Uh, Medusa?" Spike whimpered, frightened by the aggressive hissing of the snakes. "What are you doing?"

Medusa stood still, as she lets her snakes work their magic, sniffing the air with their forked tongues, while observing their surroundings, in the dark of the night, with their heat seeking visions. The snakes all wriggled in various directions, before they all hissed, settling on one.

Feeling their pull, Medusa hissed, "Thisssss way, I believe."

"Whoa, you can see in the dark?" Spike asked.

In the dark, Medusa shook her head, "No," She replied to the dog. "I can't. My sssssnakessss do. They sssssee in dark placcccesss, they can ssssmell the air, and I follow."

With that, Medusa slithered first, pulling Spike along on his leash. The dog stumbled over some loggs and rocks along the way, until at last, Medusa and Spike arrived at the shore, where the archeologists' ships are docked.

"Okay, Medusa. There's your ticket to freedom and off this island," Spike whispered to the gorgon.

"Thossssse are ssssshipsss?" Medusa asked, further bewildered. The ships she had in mind were the olden wooden vessels, built with large sails to catch the wind, and rows of oars, built on the sides to steer the ships with astounding speeds.

They are called trireme and this is what they look like in the old days of Greek.

In appearance, the modern ships she is looking at are large, metallic, and sleek. Furthermore, they don't have any sails on them. What could possible move these ships?

"Yeah, better believe it, these are ships," Spike barked, before he pointed. "And there's the one we came on, with Maud. C'mon, let's go and wait over there."

Meanwhile

For the moment, Maud Pie was entertaining the Rainbooms with her latest finding.

"Behold, the fossil of a gorgonopsid," Maud Pie presented the said fossil she found, in the digging area.

"Omigosh! Omigosh! Omigosh!" Twilight exclaimed excitedly. "THIS IS DEFINITELY–"

"SHHHHH!!!" The rest of the Rainbooms shushed the girl.

"Wow! We actually struck dinosaur!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"Actually, it's not a dinosaur," Twilight corrected. "It's one of those mammal-like reptiles."

"Eh, it looks like a dinosaur, it's dead, it came from prehistory, I say it's a dinosaur in my book," the athlete shrugged.

"Actually, what Twilight said is correct," Maud bluntly stated. "The gorgonopsid is not a dinosaur. At one point in history it was classified as a 'mammal-like reptile.' Interesting fact about the gorgonopsid is that it was named after the legendary gorgons of Greek Mythology, hence the 'gorgon' in the name."

"Yeah, yeah, fascinating topic for another time." Rainbow Dash interrupted. "But if you don't mind, we kinda want to take our leaves now."

Maud looked up at the Rainbooms, blinking her eyes blankly, which is anyone's guess it's either annoyance or irritation.

"Of course," She finally spoke. "But you can't go anywhere on my boat, without my keys, can you?" The girls all blushed and exchanged sheepish giggles, "You really didn't think it through, did you?"

"Nope. Probably not," Pinkie Pie giggled on her friends' behalves.

Reaching into her pocket, Maud brought out the said keys and gave it to Pinkie, "You could've just asked," Maud said bluntly. "Also Pinkie, you know I can help you and your friends if it's another Equestrian magic trouble you're all having."

"What?!" Pinkie scoffed. "What makes you say that?"

"Pinkie."

The pink girl sighed in defeat, "Nothing gets pass you, does it?"

Later

Medusa looked in awe at the various boats that docked on the shores of her island. Seeing people with clothings and styles of this modern time period is one thing, but modernized transportations that far surpasses the technologies and designs of her distant past was a lot for her to take in.

"Hey, you alright there?" Spike barked, snapping Medusa out of her thoughts.

"I believe sssso," She hissed uneasily, resuming her observation. "Are we really boarding onto thesssse thingsss you call sssshipsss?"

"Yep, that's how we're going to get off this island," the little dog barked. "But what's taking those girls so long? They should be here right now."

Slithering towards one of the ships, Medusa placed her claws on the railings and pulled herself into the hull. The ship was big enough for about 6-8 passengers, but for the gorgon, given to her long lower-half, she took up the whole space. Looking at the seatings in the boat, she touched the soft paddings, marveling at the textures and the materials used for comforts, then she turned her attention to the controls used to steer the ship. She was perplexed to find a small steering wheel, along with a number of bulbs (buttons) and sticks (levers).

Looking at the gorgon, seeing how disoriented she appeared, Spike decided to strike up conversation, "First time you've ever been on a ship?" He asked.

The gorgon looked down at the dog, who was still on shores. She was still having a hard time believing she was talking to a dog. A talking dog, to be precise. Then again, she has been cursed to be a gorgon against her own free will, so she shouldn't be too surprised.

After an awkward silence to compose herself, Medusa replied, "I have, onccce, when wassss...." She stopped as bad memories began to resurface.

Realizing her discomfort, Spike barked, "Okay, okay, I get the picture," Trying to steer the topic away, he began, "Anyway, what I meant was, I'm sure you've never been on a ship like this before, have you?"

"....Of coursssse not," She hissed. "But then, why would I ever want to board a ship? That and no shipsss have ever come to my island, until now that isss. Why did you come to my island?"

"Eh, it was Pinkie's idea," Spike shrugged. "Her sister just came here to do archeology research and stuff. Pinkie just talked her into letting us come. But archeology wasn't exactly their thing. Still, we all just do whatever we can to keep Pinkie amused."

"I ssssee," Medusa hissed, unsure and despondent. "SSSStill, you sssshouldn't have come."

"Well, how were we supposed to know we'd find you here?" The little dog asked. "For all we knew, you were just a story to scare everyone. We never thought we'd actually get to meet you. For real and everything."

Medusa let out a long hiss, which seems to be a sigh for her. Wanting to lighten up the mood, Spike began, "So Medusa. If I may ask, what were you like before you were....I mean, before you....changed?"

"Why do you wisssh to know?" She asked.

"Oh y'know, just wanting to get to know the real you. It's what the girls would do."

"But you've already ssseen the real me. A monssster."

"That's not how I look at you. It's not how the girls looked at you. And you know it. Sure we were scared of you at first, but hey, that's first impression, right? I mean, even Twilight freaked out when I started talking like her and the rest of the gang."

"Firsssst impression?"

"Yeah, y'know. How everybody reacted when they first met someone or something new. But you might want to ask Twilight, or Sunset, about that. Believe me, they're quite the expert on friendship and all that."

"Ssssso you ssssay," Deciding to ask some questions of her own, Medusa began, "SSSSpike wasss it?" Spike looked up to the gorgon, as she began. "How wassss it that you are a dog, yet you are able to sssspeak like any humansss? Were you human oncccce like I have?"

"Uh, funny story actually," Spike chuckled, scratching the back of his ear with his leg. "I started out as a puppy. But then there was this one time when Twilight and I had our first taste of Equestrian magic, back at Canterlot High, and I was chasing this weird rabbit creature, and before I knew, I'm talking."

"Fasssscinating," The gorgon replied. "And yet, you're sssstill accccepted by the girlssss, as if you're no different."

"Well, why not? Just because I'm a dog, and I can talk, doesn't mean I can't be friends with them. Can I?"

The gorgon frowned and looked away, "If only it wasss that eassssy for me back then," She looked down at her razor sharp claws and clenched them into fists. "Why musssst I be curssssed to be thisss way?"

"Hey, as Sunset would say, the past is the past. Try and look forward to the future. Think about it. After tonight, you're not going to be alone anymore, are you? Now you've got friends."

Medusa looked down at the puppy who was smiling at her, while staring at her with adoring eyes. Thankfully she had her third eyelids for cover, so she wouldn't freeze the adorable puppy in front of her.

"Friendssss?" She repeated.

"Friends," Spike barked, watching as the corners of her lips trembled, curling upward into a smile. "Wow! You're actually smiling! Pinkie would love to see that!"

Speaking of whom, "HI!" Pinkie chirped, startling both Medusa and Spike. "Whatcha ya doing?" She asked, just as the rest of the Rainbooms caught up.

"Sorry it took so long," Sunset apologized. "We ran into a bit of trouble with Maud Pie. But she won't be a problem," The fiery girl reassured, while holding up a set of keys for the boat.

"In fact, she's mighty helpful to cover for us," Applejack added.

"Well come on! Let's get this show on the road!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed excitedly. "Excelsior!"

Medusa looked at the athlete in confusion, "Exccccelssssior?" She repeated. "What issss 'excccelsssior?'"

"Oh it's just Dash's way of saying how excited she is," Spike answered, before he whispered, "She's been reading way too many comic books."

"What are comic bookssss?"

"We'll tell you later."

With that, the Rainbooms all cast off the lines for their boat, before they all got settled. Though, that may be difficult, given to their gorgon friend's.......position.

"Ow! You're ssstepping on my tail!" Medusa hissed in discomfort.

"Sorry Medusa," Rainbow Dash apologized. "Though, no offense, but you're lower body is all tails."

"Oof! Medusa! Get your snakes out of my face!" Rarity groaned in disgust. "And put your hat back on!"

"Uh, I don't think her snakes would like that," Fluttershy whimpered. "They said it's too stuffy, too tight, too small, and they can't breathe under it."

"Ow! Watch the claws!" Sunset grunted.

"Forgive me," Medusa apologized.

After awhile on getting settled fully, the friends all started up the boat, and were on their way to begin an exciting adventure.

Welcome to Piraeus

As the boat propelled itself across the water at intense speed, Medusa and her snakes felt taken away, by the adrenaline. To them, it’s as if she’s being carried away by Zephyr — Greek God of the west wind.

“Oh feel that wind!” Rainbow Dash hollered excitedly, laughing as the boat carried her and friends across the sea.

“Wheee!” Pinkie cheered, waving her hands in the air, before turning to Applejack, whose face turned green with seasick. “Raise your arms, Applejack!” Pinkie urged. “It’s a lot more fun when you raised your arms like this!” With that, Pinkie continues to laugh, having the time of her life.

“Are we there yet?” Applejack groaned. “I really don’t feel so well.”

“Almost,” Sunset replied, as she was driving the boat. Turning to her left, the fiery girl looked to see Medusa, completely shocked for words, “You okay Medusa?” She asked.

“I believe ssssso,” Medusa hissed in response. The gorgon turned to see Spike, who was sticking his head off to the side, panting excitedly with his tongue blowing in the wind. “What are you doing?” She asked the little dog.

“Just enjoying the wind!” Spike replied. “It’s really fun! You should try it!”

“No you wouldn’t,” Too late. Before Sunset knew it, Medusa was already following Spike’s example, as she opens her mouth to let her fork tongue out, flapping in the rushing wind.

Myriads of various smells from the oceans and distant lands have all come rushing to caress across her tongue.

“Impresssssive!” She hissed in shock and surprise.

Twilight giggled at how funny the gorgon looked, “Might I suggest a different approach to enjoying a boat ride?” Medusa retracted her tongue, as she turns to the smart girl, watching as she puts her hand in the water, causing small waves of ripples to flow through her fingers.

Curious, Medusa decided to give it a try, slowly and carefully puts her claws in the water. She was immediately taken away by the cool, gentle rush of water caressing across her fingers.

It felt cool and relaxing for her, as the waters soothes her dry and scaly skin.

“So, what do you think?” Twilight smiled.

Medusa looked at the girl, and hesitantly replied, “It feelssss.....nicccce.” Though, for just a fleeting moment, she thought she saw another girl in place of Twilight.

After what felt like hours for poor Applejack, the friends have finally arrived on the mainland, where they moored their boat, on the docks of Piraeus, the port city, of the Attica administrative.

“Oh thank goodness!” Applejack shouted happily, as she enthusiastically leapt out of the boat and practically kissed the dock. “Land! Sweet Mother Nature’s dry land! Boy am I so glad to be back on dry land!”

“And just in time too!” Pinkie pointed to the horizon, where the pink hue of dawn is on the rise.

“Well then, let’s go!” Sunset insisted. “The hotel is just five blocks down! So we better hustle before everyone wakes up!”

"But first," Pinkie quickly grabbed Medusa, pulling the gorgon close, before pulling out her phone and smiled, "SELFIE!" With a push of the button, Pinkie Pie snapped a photo of herself, grinning, next to a bewildered and confused Medusa.

As the sun slowly climbs up from the horizon, a light falls across the city, shining it awake. With the first ray of a new day, Medusa finds herself enchanted in the city's beauty.

“Asssstonissshing!” Medusa hissed in awe; captivated by how much the city has changed since ancient times, through the days long passed.

No longer were there torches. From the looks of it, the city now has tall poles with lightbulbs, at the top, emitting shades of lights to light up the streets, before they slowly burned out.

The buildings are now of different designs. In ancient times, they were all the same ordinary buildings, made with of stones. But now, everywhere she looked, these new modern buildings varied in different designs of shapes, colors, and structures. Most of the buildings were all dwarfed by taller buildings that looked as if they could touch the sky. The common feature in each of the buildings' designs was that their windows are all covered in sheets of transparent and reflective glass panels.

The streets look different too. Before, they were all just dirt roads, but now they are concrete and populated with various transportations of different designs and colors.

Furthermore, some of the businesses have just begun to open up shops. From the air, amidst the myriad scents, Medusa was certain she had caught the smell of the first barbecues in the morning.

All these changes, all the buildings, streets, transportations, and everything, it was all disorienting for the gorgon, who felt more conflicted about herself in this new, modern world.

"SSSo vibrant," She hissed. "SSSSo much colorssss. SSSSo many different sssscentsss. Yet ssssso beautiful."

A gentle hand touched her on the shoulder, causing her to turn and faced Sunset Shimmer, who looked at her in sympathy, “I know it’s a lot to take in,” Sunset began. “But believe me, you’ll get the hang of it.”

“What?” The gorgon asked.

Sunset couldn’t help but giggle at the cursed female’s confusion, “Believe it or not, but I reacted the same way you did when I first came to this world.”

"How would you know?" The cursed gorgon hissed. "You are human, are you not?"

Before Sunset could answer, the fiery girl's eyes widened when the sound of an approaching car perked her ears, "Quick! Put your hat on!" Without giving the gorgon a chance to ask, Sunset immediately picked up her hat and forced it back on top of Medusa's snakes, much to their irritation as they forced back, struggling to keep the hat off.

A large truck soon came from around the corner. With that, the Rainbooms quickly waved their arms to the driver, hiding Medusa, all the while doing their best to act natural, until the truck was out of sight.

"What isss the meaning of thisss?!" Medusa hissed in outrage of the indignity.

"Hey, calm down, Medusa," Rainbow reassured, while avoiding eye contact. She was certain the angry gorgon's deadly gaze is set upon her, in retaliation. "We're just trying to protect you from that guy."

"Don't you mean we're trying to protect the guy from her?" Applejack asked.

"Same thing!"

"Look, it's nothing personal Medusa," Sunset began. "It's just we're all trying to keep a low profile here."

With her third eyelids blinking back in place, Medusa hissed in confusion, "Low profile?"

"It means we're trying to avoid unwanted attentions," Twilight clarified.

"Then it appearssss I've made my point," The gorgon grumbled. "I ssshould've remained on my island where it issss safer for you and all of humanity! You sssshouldn't have brought me here! Return me to–"

"We came this far, haven't we Medusa?" Sunset interrupted, silencing the gorgon. "Besides, we aren't in trouble yet. We just need to get to the hotel where we can figure out our next course of action to help you."

"But if there isssssn't?" Medusa pulled the hat off her snakes, who all hissed, voicing both theirs and the gorgon's frustration.

"You're quite the glass half-empty kind of girl, y'know that?" Pinkie Pie chirped. "C'mon! Live the moment! Anything's better than just the same miserable day you've had on that sad lonely island of yours!"

"I do not live for any moment. Nor am I thisss 'glass half-empty' nonssssenssssse you sssspeak of."

"Just calm down!" Sunset said to the gorgon. "This will be over soon–"

"Phew! Is it me, or is it a swelter out here?" Applejack said, suddenly waving her hat in the air, as if to fan herself. The Rainbooms all looked at their country friend with confused looks, "Doesn't it make y'all want to go for a swim at the beach later?" The blonde girl pointed their attention to several nearby windows, where the inhabitants were starting to wake up. In fact, a kid was poking his head out of the window and looked at the strange group of friends.

"Uh, yeah," Rainbow Dash began, playing along, with the rest of the Rainbooms joining, as they sneaked their friend into an alley.

"That sounds like a wonderful idea, darling," Rarity added.

"But we can't go to the beach like this, can we?" Fluttershy said.

"So let's all go back to our hotel, and get our swimsuits, so we can all play at the beach together," Pinkie winked. "Let's take the shortcut!"

With that, the Rainbooms all darted down into the alley, with their gorgon friend.

"Ow! My tail!"

"Sorry Medusa!" Applejack apologized.

As they left, few of the people who were waking up all scoffed, "Hmph. Tourists."

"There's got to be a better way to get to the hotel without being noticed," Sunset groaned, with her hand over her forehead.

"Well, for one thing, we certainly can't put her snakes under her hat again, that's for certain," Fluttershy said, while petting one of the snakes. "The poor things simply don't like small dark places."

"Well, what other ways can we use to hide them from public's eyes?" Applejack asked, twirling her hat. "It's not like we can wave a magic wand and turn them into hairs." In response, Spike couldn't help but burst out laughing, "What's so funny, Spike?"

"Sorry, it's just...." After a moment of composing himself, with a few short titters, Spike explained, "It sort of reminded me of the time when Rarity had a really bad hair day, and she desperately wished it could go away by magic?"

With that, the Rainbooms, minus Rarity, all burst out laughing at the memory, "Oh har har har, very–" Then, it hit the fashionista. "Oh! IDEA~!" She sang. "Spikey-Wikey, you adorable genius you!"

"I am?" The dog inquired. "I mean, of course I am!" He then whispers to Twilight. "What did I do?"

"There we go!" Rarity smiled, feeling pleased with herself. "No one will ever know!"

"I don't know Rarity," Applejack voiced her doubt.

"Pish-posh and tut-tut, darling," The fashionable girl scoffed. "It's fool-proof!"

Medusa's snakes all hissed with satisfaction, "The little darlings said it's better than a musty old hat," Fluttershy said on their behalf.

"Well, guess that settles that," Sunset shrugged. "Next up, the hotel. You ready Medusa?"

The gorgon flicked her fork tongue, before she sighed, "The sssssooner the better." With that, the gorgon slithered in the morning's light, with her disguise, now modified with a purple, yellow, and turquoise punk-style wig, and a pair of shades.

Just then, a random guy walked pass the disguised gorgon, "Morning ma'm," He greeted. "Nice hair!" He complimented.

Rarity wrapped her arms across her chest, as she shoots a smug grin at Applejack, "What did I tell you?"

"Oh save it, Rare. We still gotta get her to the hotel."

With that, the Rainbooms all regrouped with their gorgon friend, as they resume their walk through the city. Along the way, they still caught the attentions of several people, who couldn't help but look at the disguised gorgon with looks of bewilderment. Mainly due to the amount of clothings she was wearing for cover. Thankfully, the Rainbooms were there to give the reluctant gorgon supports.

"What's the matter?" Rainbow Dash asked one of the locals. "Never seen a 20% cool hair style before?"

"They're all looking at ussss," Medusa hissed nervously.

"Just keep moving," Sunset cautiously advised.

A man was walking pass the girls, when he turned and looked bewildered at the wig Medusa was wearing. A snake, with the colorful red, yellow, and black patterns of a coral snake, suddenly popped from under the wig cover, hissing and glaring dangerously at the man, startling him.

With that, Fluttershy quickly jumped, "Oh, uh, please don't mind our friend sir," She smiled awkwardly. "She was...."

"She just got back from the barber shop!" Pinkie finished, to which she and Fluttershy nodded in agreement.

"Oh that's one B-A-D hair cut," The man commented.

Later

At last, the girls and dog arrived at the hotel that Maud Pie had rented for them, "Phew, I thought we'd never make it here," Applejack sigh in relief.

"C'mon, let's hurry and book in," Sunset insisted, as she got out her key card. "You girls got your cards?" In response, the Rainbooms all got out the cards they've been keeping with them, since they arrived in Greece. "Good. Just checking."

"Well hello ladies~" A familiar voice called out.

From the distance, a tall man with messy blonde hairs tied in a bun, was walking towards them.

“Oh no!” Rainbow groaned.

“Not him!” Spike barked in equal displeasure.

“Why?” Medusa asked, unsure of the Rainbooms and Spike's shared discomfort. “Who isssss he?”

“Zephyr Breeze,” Fluttershy groaned in annoyance. “My younger brother...”

“Younger?” The gorgon looked at the man, and was perplexed to see he was much taller than his sister. “He looksss too big to be ‘younger.’”

"That certainly contradicts the whole 'seeing is believing,' doesn't it?" Pinkie Pie joked.

"Anyway, we should get away from him while the gettin's good!" Rainbow suggested. "He's the most annoying man in the world, and he's totally obsessed with me! So we gotta–"

But it was too late. Before the friends knew it, Zephyr Breeze finally arrived, "Hiya, Flutter-Butter!" He greeted. "How's my favorite sister in the world and her friends doing?"

"She's his only sister," Spike whispered to Medusa, while riding in Twilight's backpack.

"We were doing good, until you showed up," Fluttershy muttered. “What are you doing here?!”

“Who wants to know?” The man shrugged. “Just good ol’ Zephyr Breeze going where the breeze wants him to be.”

“I’m betting two doggy biscuits and a chew toy that he was just escaping from work...again,” Spike whispered to Pinkie Pie, who nodded in agreement.

“Can’t it be somewhere else, but here?” Rainbow grumbled.

“Well, if it isn’t Rainbow-The-Fastest-Girl-There-Ever-Was-Dash~” Zephyr flirted, much to the girl’s ire. “Aw, c’mon. Stop playing hard to get. You know you like me.”

"Yeah, like that’ll be the day," Rainbow spoke through gritted teeth. “Anyway, if you'll excuse us, we're checking in." The athletic girl tried to walk pass the man, only for him to pull her back.

"Hey! What's the rush?" He began. "Y'know Rainbow. You and I need to slow down and get to know each other more often."

"I think I've already known you enough as it is," Rainbow grunted, as she pushes the man away. "Now make like a tree and leave, please?"

"Oh but how can this tree leave when he's rooted firmly to the ground?" He flirted, stubbornly. "No matter where the wind blows, this Zephyr will always find a way back to you. You're the gold at the end of my rainbow, the apple of my eyes, the shooting star I wish every night, the–"

"I believe we've heard enough out of you assss it isss," Medusa hissed in irritation, with her snakes concealed under her wig. "Now sssspare usss the further grievancccessss and leave!"

Zephyr was appalled, "Oh yeah?" He snorted, getting in Medusa's face. "And who do you think you are?"

"Ooh, I wouldn't want to get that close if I were you," Spike warned. "She's got a very bad hair day."

"What do you take me for? An amateur?" Zephyr Breeze asked the dog, before he boasted, "I'm a license hair therapist. I remedy the bad hair day! Your hair suffers a rainy day? I can make it shine again. So if it's all the same to you," The man then turns to Medusa as he began, "Show Zephyr Breeze the beehives, and make honey with it."

Further confused and irritated at this boy's obnoxious talk, Medusa grumbled, "What utter nonssssenssse do you ssssspeak of? Your hair issss revolting!" She added.

In response, Zephyr lets out a high-pitch shrilly scream, mortified at the indignity, and he froze in place from the shock, as if he just looked in Medusa's eyes.

"Wow, Medusa," Rainbow complimented, looking at the disguised gorgon with wide eyes. "Low blow. But thanks," The girl smiled, patting her new friend on the shoulder.

"I jusssst hate men who cannot take no for anssswerssss," She hissed.

"Well, anyway, with that out of the way, let's go," Sunset beckoned, as the friends all made their way into the hotel.

Meanwhile, Zephyr stood still as a statue long after the Rainbooms left. A little bird soon perched atop of his head.

Author's Note

And so concludes another chapter of this revival piece of Ms. Faust's scrapped project for Sony Pictures Animation.

Now it's time for Medusa's next challenge: Bonding.

Getting Settled

"Asssstonissshing!" Medusa hissed in awe, as she marveled at the splendid interior decorations of her new surrounding.

If the outside world of Piraeus's modern transformation didn't impress her enough, then the hotel both she and the Rainbooms have found themselves in has certainly taken her breath away.

In appearance, the hotel from the inside looked almost like a shining palace that she had stepped into. Most of the interior decorations looked familiar to her. They reminded her of the authentic and traditional arts of Greece in the old days. The building holds the same statues of people, animals in fine details, and large vases decorated with images of Greek Gods, Goddesses, and legendary heroes engaged in epic battles with monsters. Which, unfortunately, includes gorgons, like Medusa is.

Aside from the Greek arts of old, the curtains, the floors, the walls, especially the sofas, were all brand new and they seemed to clash with the traditional arts of Greek, yet at the same time, they also enhanced the beauty of the hotel's interior designs. The pinnacle of it all was a huge ball of crystals that shines brightly from the ceiling above Medusa and the Rainbooms.

"Yo! Medusa!" Pinkie called out, as she came running up to the disguised gorgon. "There you are! Thought we lost you there for a moment! Ready to go?"

"Go? Go where?" The gorgon asked.

"Go up, of course!" Pinkie then grabbed the gorgon by the wrist. "C'mon! Everybody's waiting at the elevator!"

Medusa raised an eyebrow in curiosity, "What'sssss an elevator?"

Elevator Music: Abba – Dancing Queen

The gang were later crowded in a small confining elevator that is on its way up to their level. It wouldn't be so awkward, if so many people weren't staring at Medusa so much.

Through her shades, Medusa looked at a little girl who was looking at her oddly, "Greetingsss?" She greeted, while accidentally flicked her fork tongue out. "Ow!" She winced, when someone stepped on her tail.

"Terribly sorry, darling," Rarity apologized, lifting her pointy high-heel shoes off.

A man looked down and noticed the gorgon's long sharp claws, "Eesh. Someone needs a serious manicure," He mumbled.

At last, the gang have arrived at their level, where they all quickly made it to their designated rooms. Twilight, Spike, and Sunset shared the same room together. Pinkie Pie's with Rarity, Rainbow Dash's booked with Applejack, thus leaving Fluttershy with Medusa.

“Well Medusa, we’re here,” Fluttershy said, as she welcomes the gorgon into the room, who finds herself more taken in by the room’s décor, than she was back down in the lobby.

Upon walking into the room, there is a large king-sized bed, since Fluttershy was originally going to have the room all to herself. There is also a huge flat screen TV mounted on a cabinet, with a refrigerator, across the bed, a private bathroom on the right, and a large balcony that offers the guest a good view of Piraeus and the sea.

“My word!” Medusa exclaimed.’”It’ssss.....it’ssss.....marveloussssss!”

“Glad you liked it,” Fluttershy smiled, as she went over to the disguised gorgon. “Here. Let me take your coat off.”

With that, the shy girl helped Medusa out of her disguise, relieving her of the heavy coat, her scarf, and took the shades off her face, leaving Medusa back in her usual tattered toga.

"What a relief," Medusa sighed. "I thought I'd never be rid of that unbearable coat of yourssss."

"Sorry, Medusa," Fluttershy giggled. "But that was the best cover Rarity could give you to get through the city."

Rolling her eyes, but nonetheless grateful for the Rainbooms' efforts, Medusa slithered over to the balcony, only to crash herself into the thick glass pane of the door.

“What the—“ She exclaimed, knocking on the glass. “What issss thisss magic?”

Fluttershy couldn’t help but giggle as she went over to help her friend open the door, “That’s just glass,” Fluttershy explained, before she turns the door knob. “There you go.”

Unsure at first, Medusa waved her claws through the opening to see there was nothing standing in her way anymore. With that, the gorgon slithered out of the room and onto the balcony, perching her arms on the railings as she observes the modern city before her.

"It's a beautiful day," Fluttershy commented, as she joins the gorgon on the balcony. "Don't you think?"

"Beautiful?" Medusa asked solemnly. "Beautiful? What issssss beauty?" She asked.

Caught off guard by the gorgon's question, Fluttershy strokes her own hair as she began, "Oh, you know. Beauty as in something that's pretty, that looks good, and pleasing to look at."

Medusa's claws clenched tightly on the rail, as she trembled, "Sssssso when you sssssay it'ssss a beautiful day, then you mean it looksssss pleasssssing to look at?"

Fluttershy nodded, before she notices the gorgon's angsty's expression, "Uh, Medusa?" She began nervously. "Are you okay?"

"Of coursssse, I am okay. How could I not be okay?" Medusa replied in a low tone that sounded unsettling. "I am here, am I? Nobody wasss turned to sssstone on the way here, and all becausssse you and your friendssss have done the world and myssssself a favor of keeping my uglinessss concccealed. So yessss, today isssss beautiful, becaussss you have hid my hideoussss appearanccce well!"

Fluttershy backed away in horror, as she watch the gorgon baring her fangs, tightening her grip on the rail, together with her snakes hissing more viciously to match her mood.

"And you're not happy about it?" Fluttershy whimpered.

"How can I be happy?" Medusa glared at the girl. "I am ssssstill a monsssster, am I? A hideousss, grotessssque, horrible monsssster who can turn others to sssstone in the blink of an eye." She hissed, moving her face inches closer to Fluttershy.

"Eek," Fluttershy was petrified, in fear. Even though Medusa's transparent third eyelids were closed across her eyes, Fluttershy was certain a part of her was frozen in place.

Looking deep into the shy girl's frightened eyes, seeing her reflection, Medusa and her snakes all became calmer as their hissing grew quiet, and they withdrew themselves away from Fluttershy, and turned their head away.

After a moment of collecting herself, Fluttershy slowly got up to her feet, and started walking back into the room.

'She is wise to run,' Medusa thought despondently. 'After the way I had almost let myself onto her like that. I am a monster. And only a fool would convince me otherwise,' Still, all the same, she couldn't stop thinking about the kindness the Rainbooms had displayed for her. 'Nevertheless, I would rather have them be alive to live their life, than to take their wills away, dooming them to live the rest of their life as stones. I cannot say that I am grateful that they would provide me some leniency.'

"Here," Medusa was startled from her self-reprimand, as she turned to the right to see Fluttershy, offering her a bowl of vegetable soup.

Medusa and her snakes both flicked their tongues to taste the food's temperature and flavor, "What issss thissss?" The gorgon hissed.

"It's my homemade vegetable soup," Fluttershy answered. "You must be hungry, so I thought you might like some lunch," The shy girl carefully sets the bowl down on a table, and offered a spoon for her. "Go on."

Medusa looked at the bowl, then back up at the shy girl, before setting her sight on the bowl with a look of complete shock. Never before has anyone ever offered her food, let alone invite her out for lunch and such. Then again, why would anyone ever want to feed her and such?

Still, not wanting to appear rude, or to turn away such kindness, especially when it was given to her so genuinely and so willingly, she picked up the spoon, dips it into the bowl to scoop up a decent amount of the vegetable content.

"Careful, it's hot," Fluttershy warned, watching as Medusa incorrectly held the spoon above her mouth, spilling the contents onto the floor, while flicking her tongue, unsuccessfully catching a single drop of the soup.

Fluttershy let out another giggle, as she chided, “No, not like that,” She chuckled, before taking the spoon back. “Here, let me help you.” Fluttershy scooped up a bit of the soup and held it up to her mouth where she blows on it, before feeding it to her gorgon friend. “There you go. What do you think?”

After swallowing the soup, Medusa smacks her lips as she tasted the flavor that lingers on her tongue, before she answered, “It isssss delicccioussss.”

With a smile, Fluttershy resumes feeding Medusa, “Here’s another one.”

As Fluttershy continues feeding Medusa, the gorgon couldn’t help but look at the shy girl with a look of bewilderment. Her quiet demeanor is a mystery, with her kindness to match. It’s not that she is ungrateful, but to Medusa, it’s all new to her. She doesn’t know how to feel about it.

“Why?” She began to ask. “Why are you ssssso nicccce to me?”

“Well, because you’re our friend.” Fluttershy answered. “And that’s what friends do for each other.”

“But you don't know me for ssssso long. You don’t even know who I wasssss. I could’ve been evil.”

“That doesn’t matter,” Fluttershy shook her head. “Everyone needs a little kindness in their life."

Medusa looked away, "Not for me, there isssssn't," She hissed. "Why would anyone ever want to be kind to a monssssster like myssssself?"

Fluttershy looked sadly at the gorgon. It was simply amazing to see Medusa, so distraught, confused, and alone with herself like that. Yet many stories about her have all described her to be a fiendish monster. And Fluttershy and the Rainbooms had actually believed in them and grew up terrified of Medusa, until now that is.

It breaks Fluttershy’s heart to see how terribly misunderstood Medusa is. Then again, it shouldn’t be the first time where Fluttershy and few other people have misjudged others, based on their differences.

“Oh you poor thing,” Fluttershy whimpered, as she walked over to pet the snakes on Medusa’s head. “I can’t imagine the horrors you had to go through, because of your....condition,” The shy girl put it gently. “It must’ve been awful.”

“Awful isssn’t even the word for....all of it,” Medusa hissed. “I can sssssstill hear the sssshrieksss of terrorsssss, the destructionsss, the livesss I had ruined becausssse I’m....I’m a monssster.”

“You’re not a monster, Medusa.”

“Do not toy with me. Of coursssse I am a monsssster. I am hideoussss, am I not?”

“Well, you are scary looking. But you’re not a monster, because you have feelings for others, and you’re just as scared as everyone else is.”

“And how exactly would you know?”

“Believe me. I know, because we know Sunset Shimmer and Twilight. And they know exactly how you feel.”

“Even sssso, how can you be sssso niccce to a creature, sssuch asss myssself?”

"Because sometimes we all just need to be shown a little kindness.” She smiled.

“......Kindness...” Medusa repeated, unsure. It sounded new to her, but pleasing at the same time.

Looking back down at the empty bowl, Fluttershy asked, “Would you like some more soup?”

Medusa looked down at the empty bowl, then back up at the girl and hissed, “Yessss, pleassssse.”

With that, Fluttershy went back into the room to make some more.

When Fluttershy wasn’t looking, Medusa smiled in gratitude of her kindness.

Sisters

"Fasssscccinating!" Medusa hissed in awe, as she looked at the flatscreen TV in the room, displaying several footages of various animals from an animal documentary channel called Animal Planet that Fluttershy was watching.

The enchanted gorgon was captivated to see a pod of dolphins swimming and playing in the waters, without a care in the world. She was even more startled when the video quickly switched from the surface to an underwater footage showing, not only dolphins, but colorful fishes that swam together in a school, painting the water with their unique colors, bringing life to a reef.

Though scared at first, Medusa slowly eased up as she slithered up to the screen, further perplexed at how a tiny object could hold so many fishes, let alone so much water, enough for them to swim in. Understandably, for a creature – or a person – like her, this is the first time she has ever seen television. She reached her claws out to grab one of the dolphins, only to be met with glass.

"What trickery issss thissss?"

Fluttershy couldn't help but giggle, "It's just television, Medusa," The shy girl tried to explain.

"Televissssion?" Medusa asked, as Fluttershy pulled her away to prevent further damage. "What isssss thissss televisssssion?"

Before Fluttershy could answer, there was a knock at the door, startling the two girls. Medusa immediately hid herself behind the bed, as she and her snakes watch Fluttershy getting up to answer it.

"Yo, Fluttershy!" Rainbow Dash's voice was heard. "It's me and AJ. Mind if we come in?"

Fluttershy turned to the gorgon, "It's okay, Medusa," She assured gently. "It's only our friends. No one else."

Still unsure, Medusa hissed, "Are you ccccertain?" Fluttershy double-checked via the peephole, before she nodded, "Very well then," The gorgon replied, to which Fluttershy opened the door and allowed the two girls to step in.

"Yo Medusa," Rainbow greeted as she walked up to the gorgon, "Thought you might be hungry," With that, the rainbow haired girl held out a large white flat box and opened the lid up to reveal the content. "Pizza?"

"Pizza?" Medusa looked at the pizza in question. "What isssss thisssss pizza?"

"I'm guessing ya never eaten anything like this before, have ya?" Applejack deduced, to which Medusa confirmed with a shake of her head.

"Welp, no time like the present to have your first one!" Rainbow Dash grinned, as she breaks off a slice, and offers it to the gorgon. "Here! It's pepperoni."

"Uh, not in front of Fluttershy!" Applejack whispered harshly, but was too late.

"That's okay," The shy girl frowned, "I'll just be outside," With that, the shy girl took her leave, while muttering, "The poor pigs."

Medusa was perplexed, "What did I do?" She asked.

"Oh it's not yer fault, Sugarcube," Applejack reassured. "Fluttershy's a little...sensitive with pizza," The country girl puts it bluntly. "Particularly, the meat variety."

"Why?"

"Because she loves her animals," Rainbow Dash explained. "Anyway, just try it. You'll love it!" She said, offering the gorgon the pizza slice she was holding.

Medusa took the slice in her claws and looked unsure at first, before seeing the encouraging looks on the two girls's faces.

With a sniff and a flick of her forked tongue, she took a small experimental bite from the tip, chewing it for awhile before she was greeted by an overwhelming taste of a warm, oily, and cheesy flavor that made the gorgon and her snakes to stiffen in surprise, as if they've been turned to stone themselves.

"So, what'd ya think?" Rainbow Dash asked.

With the look of astonishment still fixated on her face, Medusa answered, "Thisssss issss the mossssst delicousss thing I've ever eaten in eonssss!"

"Awesome!" With a leap, Rainbow Dash jumped on the bed, patting a spot next to her for Medusa to take a seat in. "Here, have some more!" She said, offering the gorgon another slice of pizza, which she happily accepted, dining the whole slice in a matter of seconds.

"Hey, hey, hey! Take it easy there, Sugarcube!" Applejack said to the hungry gorgon. "You'll get a stomachache if ya swallow it like that."

"Ha! You're one to talk," Rainbow Dash scoffed. "You've got the appetite of a stallion!"

"Says the gal who goes binge drinking for a whole barrel of apple ciders!" The country girl countered.

"Oh yeah?" Setting her pizza box down, Rainbow eyeballs Applejack, as the two girls both took it as a challenge. "Well at least I didn't get the embarrassing nickname as 'Piggly Wiggly' just for playing with pigs~!"

Applejack gasped, with her face turning red, while Medusa couldn't help but laugh, nearly choking on a piece of the pizza she was eating, "Piggly Wiggly?" She chuckled, before inquiring, "What'sss Piggly Wiggly?"

With a few embarrassed chuckle, Applejack explained, "Oh it's a nickname I was given by Granny Smith, when I was a baby, playing with the pigs."

"Nickname?" Medusa asked. "What issss a nickname?"

"Oh, well nicknames are like another name you would use to refer to yer friends, as a way of displaying affections."

"Yeah, kinda like how Applejack here always refers everyone to 'Sugarcube,'" Rainbow Dash added. "And in return, we often refer to her as AJ. And sometimes, we often called Twilight as Twily."

"And don't even get me started on Rarity's 'darlings,'" Applejack chuckled.

"Yeah. I know she's fashionable and all, but come on," With that, Rainbow Dash started making an impression of the fashionable girl. "It's such a darling day, darling. Oh darlings! This. Is. The. Worst. Possible. Thing! I'm absolutely doomed darlings! Doomed! Doomed!" With that, both she and Applejack burst out laughing, before Rainbow Dash returns to her normal voice, "Ha! I sounded just like her."

"Uh....so-so," Applejack admitted, before they turned to Medusa, who looked even more perplexed.

"A way of dissssplaying affectttionsss..." She hissed to herself.

The two girls both exchanged confused looks, before turning to Medusa, "Y'know, like how you tell your friends that you loved them," Rainbow Dash explained. "I mean, you did have friends before, right? At least, before you were cursed?"

The cursed gorgon was further distraught, "SSSSSadly, I don't," She hissed sadly. "That issss, I don't remember. I can't remember my life prior to my cursssse." She shuddered in fright, as she nearly recalled some unpleasant memories, "And I do not wissssh to remember the dayssss that followed."

Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash nodded in understanding, "Guess it's really been that long, hasn't it?" Applejack looked sadly at the gorgon.

Rainbow Dash quickly remembered something, to which she asked, "Wait a minute, what about your sisters? Can you remember them?"

Medusa looked at the athlete, bewildered, "My sssssissssterssss?"

"Yeah! You know, Stheno and Euryale. I mean, according to legends, they're your sisters. Aren't they?"

"Ssssstheno. Euryale," Medusa repeated, pondering on the names, before it faintly and slowly came back to her. "Oh yesssss. Them," She muttered. "How could I ever forget them?"

"So you do remember some of your loved ones!" Applejack smiled, relieved that she and Rainbow Dash have at least made some progress. "So tell us, Sugarcube. What were they like? Yer sisters, that is."

"My ssssssissssterssss....they....I....." Medusa sighed dismally, before she went on to explain. "It'ssss hard to tell. I...I hardly remember their facccesss. I can hear their voicccesss, telling me to run....run....and ssssave mysssself. But that wassss the lasssst time I've ever heard from them. Before that, I can't remember."

Rainbow Dash and Applejack both looked sad for their new friend. If it was anything like the stories say, being cursed against your own will is one thing, but to be separated from everything and everyone you once knew was another. For Medusa, she stared out through the window, casting her gaze across the vast ocean and the large city below.

Why did the Rainbooms have to bring up the topic about her past again? What point were they trying to make? All this talk about friends and family, it was all making her uncomfortable from the inside-out. She just wanted to forget her past and move on, and these girls were making it more difficult than it needed to be for her. Then again, she was glad that they did, because she had nearly forgotten about these Stheno and Euryale.

Unfortunately, like Medusa said before, these names hardly meant anything to her now. Like everyone else whom she knew prior to the tragedy, they're all nothing but memories now. Lost in the distant past. Sounds of laughter, singing, and friendly talks have all been clouded by the echoes of screams, the petrified faces of horror, and cold grip of loneliness and guilt that continues to haunt the poor creature's mind.

All of that suddenly evaporated when the gentle warmth of a person's hand touched her on the shoulder.

Medusa turned to see it was none other but Applejack, who smiled sadly at her, "What are you–"

"We're sorry with what ya had to go through, Medusa," The country girl began. "So how about you let us be your sisters. What do ya say?"

Medusa could hardly believe her ears, "Ssssssisssstersssss? You?" She hissed. "Why? Why would you–" Further confused, and frustrated with her conflicted emotions, Medusa brushed Applejack's hand off, as she climbs over the bed, slithering away, "What form of utter nonssssenssse issss thisss? How can we ever be sssssssisssstersssss you and I?" She hissed intimidatingly. "We don't look any sssssimilar....let alone bear any resssssemblanccce."

"Looks don't matter, Sugarcube," Applejack replied, as she and Rainbow Dash approached the gorgon. "Because, you're our friend. And friends are family."

"Friendssss are family?" Medusa hissed. "How can that be?"

"Simple," Rainbow Dash began. "I'm loyal to my friends. And if there's one thing about loyalty, it means we're friends for life!"

"But how? How can you be friendsssss when you're all too different?"

"Who says we can't be friends because of our differences?" Rainbow Dash scoffed. "Listen, Pinkie Pie may be an idiot!"

"Hey! I heard that!" Pinkie's voice sounded.

"Rarity may be a snob, Fluttershy might be a big chicken sometimes, AJ may smell like a pig," Applejack scowled in offense at that remark. "Twily's an egghead, Spike can be a chatterbox sometimes, and Sunset may have been a bigger monster than you. But if you were with us for long, you would've known that differences is what makes our friendship stronger!"

The gorgon's eyes widened with newfound fascination, "Isss....Issss that true?" She hissed.

"Darn tootin'," Applejack winked. "And we're living proofs! We've proven that by getting you this far. Because we can all go the distance, together!" The country girl smiled, as she and Rainbow both put their hands on Medusa's shoulders.

"Beats being alone on that sad lonely island of yours, isn't it?" Rainbow playfully nudged.

However, Medusa was too lost in her thoughts to answer, 'Differences is what makes their friendship strong?' She pondered. 'How can it be possible? How could it work? To be so different from one another, yet share the same connection?'

"Yo, you okay, Medusa?" Rainbow asked, snapping the gorgon back to reality. "You kinda zoned out for a minute there."

"I, uh......I'm fine," The gorgon hesitantly replied, unsure what the word "zoned" means. Turning to her left and her right, Medusa touched the girls's hands, on her shoulders, with her claws, gently caressing them to the soft, warm touch of life in contrast to the usual hard, cold, lifeless feel of stone she had adapted to for the past millennia.

"SSSSSSsssso warm," She hissed softly. "SSSSsssso much more life than sssssstonesssss."

"For you, it's pleasant to the touch, yes?" Applejack deduced.

"Yesssss. Precccisssely, that."

Rainbow Dash couldn't help but chuckle, "Understandable. Still, gives ya a big break from your huge rock garden. Am I right? Or am I right?" The athletic girl asked, rhetorically. "Speaking of warm, we still got a pizza that's growing cold, so let's finish it while it's still warm."

Applejack and Medusa both exchanged agreements as they joined their athletic friend, and helped themselves to some slice.

All the same though, Medusa couldn't help but think about what the two girls have said. It was, of course, all new to her. About how differences can make friendship stronger for different people. How friends can be doubled as family. And most of all, the idea of Rainbow Dash and Applejack as her new sisters? She wasn't so sure about that. Even though she barely recalls any memories of her biological sisters, Stheno and Euryale, for her it didn't feel right to replace them with a couple of strangers, whom she just met in this new modern world she finds herself pulled in.

It's still a bit disorienting for her. Nevertheless, she'll admit, it's actually nice at the same time, especially with this new food she has grown fond of.

"Pizza, huh?" She hissed, admittedly savoring the warm, cheesy, and crunchy texture of this cooked delicacy. "Mmmmm."

Author's Note

Shame this couldn't be the movie we've all waited since Lauren Faust's big announcement in June 2014.

Still, it's got a good moral that drives the story. What makes you different is, in fact, what makes you strong.

Speaking of differences:

We're Not Flawless

Say, riddle me this: What is Medusa's favorite type of cheese pizza?

In the meantime, let's enjoy ourselves to the Dazzlings's comeback musical!

Let's Find The Magic – The Dazzlings

The Sun Rises

The Next Morning
Because I'm Shy – ElectroKaplosion (feat.Chi-Chi)

The sun rose over the horizon, signifying the star of a new day. In her room, Fluttershy was soundly asleep, when she was slowly awaken to the sound of soft hissing in her ears, and the cold touch of rough scales running across her face. The kind girl slowly blinked her eyes open to see the morning light washing into her room.

But when she tried to move her arms up to wipe the sleep from her eyes, she looked down to see she couldn't. Fluttershy was startled awake to see her whole body was wrapped in a long coil of a giant serpent's tail. It wasn't long before Fluttershy realized a pair of arms were wrapped around her neck and shoulders, pulling her close. Wiggling about in her constrictions, Fluttershy was able to turn to her right to see it was none other than Medusa, who appears to be more content in her sleep than she has in a long time. Furthermore, the gorgon's snakes were all cuddling up close to Fluttershy, losing themselves into the soft, luxurious, and heavenly texture of the kind girl's pink hair.

As much as Fluttershy felt happy for both Medusa and her snakes, she was beginning to feel lightheaded from the tightening grip.

"Medusa?" She squeaked, while trying to wriggle free, only out of impulse, Medusa pulled the girl even closer. "Medusa!? ....Can't.....breathe!"

Fortunately, her plea didn't go unheard. Medusa wearily blinked her eyes open, only half-way to spare Fluttershy from her horrifying petrifying stares, "Fluttersssshy?" She hissed, drowsily.

"Can you....let me go....now? Pleeeeeeassssseee?" Fluttershy squeaked in a high-pitch squeaky voice.

Confused, Medusa looked down to see the awkward predicament she's got herself and Fluttershy wrapped in their sleep.

"Oh! I am ssssso ssssssorry," Medusa blushed, as she quickly pulled herself away from Fluttershy, freeing the girl from her coil.

"Phew, I can breathe again," Fluttershy panted heavily, reclaiming her voice, and drew in several deep breaths to study herself.

"Pleassssssse forgive me, Fluttersssshy," Medusa pleaded. "I don't know what came–"

"It's okay, Medusa," The kind girl reassured. "No harm done."

"....SSSSStill, I could've sssssuffocated you."

"Aw, there, there," Fluttershy walked over to put a comforting hand on the gorgon's shoulder. "You didn't mean to. Besides, it must be nice for you to finally have a friend to sleep with. Yes?"

"SSssomething like that," The gorgon hissed, averting her eyes away, while her face was colored a shade of pink, which didn't go unnoticed, "What are you laughing at?" She asked, when she saw Fluttershy struggling to stifle a giggle.

"Oh, nothing," Fluttershy giggled, until she blurted, "Your face....it's turning pink!" She chortled.

"What?" Turning to the nearby mirror in the room, Medusa could see, indeed, her face was coated in a blush of pink. "What?! What happened to my faccce?!"

Fluttershy could only giggle at Medusa's naivety, when there was a knock at the door, "Hello~" Rarity called. "Fluttershy, darling. Are you awake?"

"Coming Rarity!" Fluttershy replied, as she walked over to open the door, greeting the fashionable girl, standing with a bag in her hand. "Morning Rarity."

"Good morning darling!" The girl greeted, before she looked over Fluttershy's shoulder to see Medusa, "Oh and good morning to you too, darling! Did you have a wonderful night with dear Fluttershy?"

Though flustered, Medusa answered, "Yesssssssss."

"Splendid!" Rarity then held up her bag. "Anyway, I have your new clothes all ready for you." She said, handing the bag to Fluttershy, before she gave it to Medusa, who is further confused at her new clothes.

Nevertheless, not wanting to come off as rude, Medusa nodded her head in gratitude, "Thank you."

Rarity soon turn to the side and was about to take her leave when she added, "Well, hurry up and get dressed you two." She said. "Everyone else are all downstairs for breakfast."

"Ok Rarity. We'll be there," Fluttershy closed the door and walked over to Medusa, who looked at her new clothings, with newfound bewilderment.

"What isssss thisssss?"

Smile – Pinkie Pie

In the hotel's cafeteria, the other girls and Spike were waiting, until Fluttershy and Medusa arrived. They looked to see Medusa was dressed up in her new clothes. For the top half, she wore a dark black hoodie, with the front colored pale yellow, a zipper that splits down from the neck to the waist, and the back of the hood sports two yellow bands that run down from the head to the shoulders in a chevron pattern. She wears the hood up to conceal her snakes. For the bottom half, she wears a long skirt with matching colors and patterns that touched the floor.

"Whoa, Medusa! Looking good!" Rainbow Dash complimented, with all the other friends joining in, exchanging agreements and compliments.

"Rarity, I think you've outdone yourself," Applejack complimented the fashionista.

"Why thank you, darling," Rarity smiled.

"I know I'm a big fan for the dark types of clothings and all," Sunset admitted. "But I gotta say, Rarity. This is just....I envy you Medusa."

At that comment, Medusa turned away, "Forgive me," She hissed solemnly. "Do you wissssh for me to change–"

"No, no, no!" Sunset waved her hands, stopping the gorgon. "I only meant it as a compliment. You look great!" Relieved, a small smile spread on Medusa's face, "Well come on. Have a seat."

The gorgon complied, as she slithered up to the table, with a chair pulled out for her to sit in to join the Rainbooms, "Mmmmm," She said, as she took in the heavenly aroma of the food. "SSSSSmellsssss ssssso good!"

"It's waffle!" Pinkie chirped happily, as she zipped up and placed a large stack in front of the gorgon. "It's what we're having for breakfast today! So eat up!"

"Waffle?" Medusa looked at the food in front of her with mixed curiosity and bewilderment.

"Come on! Eat it while it's hot!" Pinkie urged.

With a shrug, Medusa complied and was about to reach for one with her claws, "Um, how about I help you with that?" Fluttershy suggested, as she went over to pick up the knife and fork on the gorgon's side of the table, helped cut a piece of the waffle, before feeding it to Medusa.

Upon consuming the food, Medusa's eyes widened with fascination, bedazzled by the soft and delicious flavor washing over her. It was nothing like pizza, but it's just as good, maybe better.

"Thisssss waffle!" She began. "It'sssss.....it'ssssss.....it'sssssss sssssso fabulousssss!" She exclaimed, happily munching down some more.

"Sheesh, say it, don't spray it, Medusa," Rainbow Dash said, repulsed at the gorgon's excessive lisp.

"Ooh, she's not a pretty eater," Applejack muttered.

"I don't know. She looks alright to me," Spike commented, while sitting in Twilight's lap as she fed him a piece of bacon.

"So Medusa? I take it you've been enjoying your stay here with us?" Sunset asked.

"Hmmm?" Medusa looked up, with drops of syrups dripping down her lips, before she swallowed. "I'm ssssorry. But what did you sssssay?"

"How are you feeling?" The fiery girl repeated. "Enjoying your stay with us?"

Medusa looked down for a moment, searching for the right words to say, only to find herself lost in her thoughts about the girls' hospitality and their social interactions with her. The positive attitudes they showed her, the laughters, and the love they shared that colored her once bleak and bleary world, which left her confused, disoriented, and troubled with these new feelings, but less lonely with each passing seconds she spent with these girls.

"Well, Sugarcube?" Applejack asked. "Ya feeling alright?"

Looking up at all the friendly faces of the Rainbooms and their dog, Medusa admitted, "I feel ssssstrange. I don't know what it issssss and I don't know why, but it feelsssss good. Am I ssssick?" She asked.

There was a moment of awkward silence, before Pinkie broke the ice, "Well, you're a little greener than usual," Pinkie said. "Though considering how long you've been green, you look pretty good!" Medusa looked rather annoyed at the comment. "What? Can't you take a joke?"

"What'sssss a joke?" She asked.

"Oh you know, something you just make up....to laugh," The pink girl was met with a deadpan look from the gorgon. "You mean, you've never heard of a joke before?" In response, Medusa shook her head, much to Pinkie's horror. "GASP! What kind of a messed up world did you grew up from?! Who's never heard of a joke?!"

"Pinkie. I'm pretty sure in those days and era, people don't normally tell jokes like we do today," Sunset explained.

"Well then there's no time like the present for her to have some jokes!" Pinkie said, as she pulled a slip of paper from her hair and reads, "Why did the chicken cross the road?" Nobody answered, "To get to the other side!" Pinkie laughed loudly, which quickly died down when she noticed Medusa wasn't laughing. "Y-You're not laughing?"

"Why sssshould I laugh?" The gorgon asked. "Wassss I sssssuppossssed to laugh?"

"Well duh! That's the whole point of telling a joke!" Pinkie quickly perked up. "Oh! I got another one!" Reaching into her hair, she pulled another paper slip and reads, "Knock knock!"

"Uh ha ha ha ha," Medusa forced a laugh. "Funny."

"That wasn't the joke!" Pinkie frowned.

"But I am laughing, am I not?"

"Oh come on! That was terrible! It's fake! That's not a laugh!" The pink girl pouted. "You can't just force a laugh! It needs to be real from the inside!"

"From the insssssside?" She looked uneasily.

"Uh, what Pinkie means was, she wants you to laugh, when you're actually humored by her jokes," Sunset tried to explain.

"But I don't know what a joke isssss."

"Then just listen and pay attention, alright?" Pinkie said, while sounding like she's on the brink of losing her mind. "Uh, what does the abominable snowman like to say when he meets you?" Again, there was silence, before Pinkie answered, "Chill out dude!"

With that, most of the Rainbooms all burst out laughing, while some simply giggled at the joke, but Medusa remained confused, if not, stone faced.

"Uh, why did the dog cross the road twice?" Pinkie asked.

"Leave me out of this!" Spike barked, demandingly. Clearly, he does not like jokes that are at his expense.

"Sorry," Pinkie quickly apologized, before she desperately pulled out another one. "Knock knock!"

"Who's there?" The Rainbooms and Spike asked.

"Impatient cow."

"Impatient cow who?"

"MOOOOOOOO!!!!" Pinkie screamed in Rainbow Dash's face, and attracting unwanted attentions from several people, shooting them weird looks.

"Pinkie! We're in public!" Sunset scolded.

"Aw, c'mon. That was funny."

"Yeah, I'm laughing so hard," Rainbow Dash commented in sarcasm.

"Oh pffft. Like you can tell a better joke?"

"Oh it's on!" Rainbow Dash scowled, as she began, "Just the other day, I met this old guy with a wooden leg named Smith."

"A wooden leg named Smith, you ssssay?" Medusa asked in mixed amusement and curiosity. "What'sss the name of hiss other leg?" With that, the Rainbooms and Spike all burst out laughing. "What? What'ssss so funny?" Unfortunately, the group were laughing too hard to reply. "I-I don't underssstand...." Even as she says this, Medusa could feel her voice breaking, as a few chortles escaped from her. "What'sss....what'sss happening to me? Why am I laughing?"

"Just go with it!" Pinkie giggled.

Soon, the laughter became too contagious for Medusa to resist, and she and her snakes all joined in the laughter.

Friendship Through The Ages

Later, after the friends have had their breakfast, Medusa slithered out of the hotel, next to Zephyr Breeze, to get some fresh air and to bask in the new morning's light. The feel of the sun's heat felt pleasant on her skin, even her snakes poked a bit from her hood to get some rays.

"Hey Medusa," A voice called, to which Medusa turned around to see it was only Sunset Shimmer. "What're you doing?"

"Jussssst getting ssssssome lightsssss from the sssssun," She answered. "It feelssssss so nice and warm."

"Well, I guess that shouldn't be a surprise, considering how your species is pretty much classified ectotherms," The fiery girl chuckled.

"What?"

"Oh, never mind," Deciding to change the topic, Sunset started, "So Medusa. Doesn't it feel nice to be with some friends? C'mon, admit it. Just say that it is."

Medusa turned away, "I....I don't know what to sssssay," She said. "Thisss issss all new to me. I've never....that isssss, no one hassss ever.....I don't know anymore. But I think it feelsssss nicccce."

"Don't worry, you'll get the hang of it," Sunset reassured. "Believe me, the first time I experienced friendship, it took some times for me to get it right."

"Of coursssse, so you sssssay," Medusa hissed, now looking more curious at Sunset Shimmer. "You ssssspeak assss if you know what it meanssssss to be a monsssster, that you can actually ssssssympathizzze with me. Even your friendsssss seem to vouch your sssstory. How sssso?"

Sunset cringed at being asked by that question, "It's kind of a long story," She replied.

"I'm lisssstening," Medusa hissed, eager to hear the whole story.

"Well, get this," Sunset began. "I'm not really your average human. I'm actually a unicorn pony from another world," And so, for what felt like hours, Sunset enlightened and entertained Medusa her whole story of how she was once a bad pony who craves for powers and knew nothing about friendship, how she was defeated by friendship's magic, the struggles she had endure to redeem herself, the magical adventures and struggles she shared with the Rainbooms and friends, and how they got the geodes that supplies them their unique powers.

"And so, that's the story," Sunset concluded.

Needless to say, Medusa had never heard such a fascinating story, "You were.....a demon?"

"You better believed it," The fiery girl frowned. "I turned into a raging she-demon. And definitely not proud of it."

".....SSSSSunsssset, I–" The gorgon looked down, feeling ashamed of herself. "Forgive me, I didn't–"

"Don't be. It's all in the past. Besides, I'm with friends now, and we've all gotten past that. Sort of," She muttered at the last part, recalling how there were two major conflicts that said otherwise.

"SSSSStill, I am grateful for all you have done for me, SSSSunsssset," Medusa hissed, giving the fiery girl a small sad smile, before it turns to a frown. "But I'm afraid even your powerssss cannot find the anssssswer for me."

Sunset nodded sadly at Medusa, "Yeah, I'm sorry Medusa. I really wished I could look and see what sort of, lead up to what happened to you," The fiery girl looked down at her geode necklace. "I can look into other people's memory, yes. But I can't exactly see the whole story if you don't remember everything."

Medusa looked even more solemn, "Believe me, I tried," She said. "I could almost hear the voicccessss of my sssssissstersss. But their facccesss...I can hardly remember what they were like."

"It's been that long, hasn't it?" With that, out of impulse and without a care in the world, Sunset got up and wrapped her arms around Medusa in a hug.

"Wha-What are you doing?" Medusa asked, taken aback by Sunset's action.

"Just giving you a hug," Sunset answered.

"A hug?" This was all foreign to Medusa. And yet, she liked it. No, she loved it.

No words can best describe the turmoil of emotion Medusa was experiencing at the moment. The warmth, the life, and the love she was feeling from Sunset. The fiery girl's soft, gentle touch against the cursed gorgon's cold, rough, scaly skin was enough to banish all imprints of loneliness she's had endured for so long in the past. It was nothing compared to the sun's light. It felt better, tenfold perhaps.

Then, acting on instinct, Medusa's arms slowly trailed around Sunset's back, and she pulled the girl close, deepening the warmth of their hug, and she lovingly nuzzled the top of Sunset's blazing lock, enjoying the soft touch.

Later, Medusa was following Fluttershy back up to their room, when Pinkie caught up to her.

"Hey Medusa!" Pinkie smiled. "I just thought you might like a snack!"

"Ssssnack?" Medusa hissed.

"Yeah!" Reaching into her hair, Pinkie pulled out a cupcake, much to the gorgon's bewilderment. "Here! Have a cupcake!"

"Cupcake?" The gorgon inspected curiously. "What issss cupcake?"

"What's a cupcake?!" Pinkie shrieked. "This is a cupcake! Ever seen it before?"

"No."

"Wow, girlfriend! What a small world you came from!" Peeling the paper layer away, Pinkie handed the dessert to Medusa, who held it in her claws, unsure. "Well go on! Try it! You'll love it!"

Unsure at first, Medusa flicked her fork tongue to sample a bit of the cake's frostings.

Walking On Sunshine – Katrina & The Waves

Upon impact, her eyes lit up, feeling the sweetness sensation of the pastry overwhelming her taste. Before she knew it, she downs the whole cake in a single bite.

"What do you think? Pretty good, huh?" Pinkie Pie smiled.

Medusa looked at the happy girl, still finding her hyper optimistic bizarre, and yet enjoyable, "Yesssss, it issssss good," She hissed. "Never have I tassssted sssssuch wonderment! Got any more? I musssst have more of thissss magical concoction!" Then, out of sugar-craving impulse, Medusa whips the end of her serpentine lower-half, ensnaring Pinkie Pie by the leg, and held the pink girl upside down. Pinkie Pie tried to protest, but it was no use. Medusa was already shaking the girl like a doll, forcing every drops of candies, donuts, pies, and all kinds of sweets were pouring out of Pinkie Pie's hair.

It was literally raining gumdrops for Medusa.

Meanwhile, back on Sarpedon

Maud Pie and the archeologist team continued with their careful and meticulous preservation of their site. Most of the statues were carefully hefted away to be stored in some crates, where they'll be shipped off to some museums, while some others with missing limbs were either being patched, or put on hold to search for their parts.

Maud Pie was inside a huge temple that was covered in vines, with Professor Fossil taking notes.

"Extraordinary!" Professor Fossil said, while observing some statues of armored soldiers – a whole army of them – with their spears, swords, and shields at the ready, facing towards the entrance. "I must say, this may even dwarf the discovery of China's Emperor Qin Shi Huang's terracotta army in 1974!"

"Except these statues appeared to be made of quartzite," Maud Pie analyzed. "Not terracotta."

"Yes Maud, but even so, this is a discovery of a lifetime. A history in the making," The professor explained. "Now, these soldiers appeared to have been guarding something. Or if my theory is correct, someone. But who?"

"Excuse me. But what's that?" Maud Pie asked, pointing at a small box, in the hands of a statue.

From outside, the other archeologists were working nonstop, when there was a flash of light, emitted from inside the temple.

"Professor?"

Author's Note

The inspiration for Medusa's new attires came from the King Cobra.

When it comes to gifts or curse, there's no one better than Sunset to give encouragement.

Embrace the Magic - Sunset Shimmer

Friends Until The End

CRUNCH

"Delicccciousssss!" Medusa hissed when she first tried out a gyro (YEE-ro) for the first time.

Gyro is a Greek dish made from meat cooked on a vertical rotisserie.

The Rainbooms, Spike, and Medusa were all out sightseeing the city. Their first stop was at a fast food shop, where they bought themselves to some of Greece's famous dishes, gyro.

As an added safety measure, more ways than one, Medusa was given a pair of shades. Though normally, and surprisingly, Medusa can prevent others from getting the full blast of her infamous stare, simply by blinking her third eyelids and keeping them closed across her eyes. However, to keep up appearances in public – and extra precautions – the Rainbooms gave her a pair of shades to wear

"φανταστικός(fantastikós – meaning fantastic)" Medusa commented on the glasses. "Thessssse devicccessss you called shadessss are impressssiveee."

"They look good on ya," Rainbow Dash playfully nudged the gorgon. "Anyway, we better get going. Everyone else are waiting on us, Maddie."

Medusa immediately ceased eating her gyro and she looked at Rainbow Dash, confused, "Maddie?" She asked.

Rainbow Dash turned to face confused gorgon as she explained, "It's my nickname for ya," Medusa puts a finger to her chin as she pondered on her very own nickname. "What? You don't like it?" Rainbow Dash frowned in worry. "Because I didn't mean you any offense–"

Medusa shook her head, "No, not at all," She reassured, slowly letting her nickname settle in. "Maddie. I think I like it."

"Cool!" Rainbow smiled, giving Maddie a thumbs up. "Now c'mon! Let's go!"

"Very well."

It's Always A Good Time – Owl City

Later, Rainbow Dash and Maddie quickly caught up with the rest of their friends. From there they went on to explore the town, taking pictures together, and enjoying the day.

From under her hood and behind her shades, Maddie looked at the colorful wonders that surrounds her now. After centuries of bleak, dreary, and aimless solitudes on her island, to be brought back into a world that has advanced further from the era she once knew.

Even while wearing a new attire of the modern fashion, Maddie is still the same traumatized, but also naive, and curious person on the inside. Though she does not recall so much of her past, regarding to her life prior to her trauma, the gorgon did have a few instant flashbacks from which she sees the city in its early days in contrast to the modern transformation that stood before her very eyes.

She felt even more lost and confused than she was, since arriving on the mainland, with the Rainbooms and Spike.

However, with the Rainbooms at her side, she felt more at ease, relieved even. Is it too soon for her to put her trust in these strange girls and their magical talking dog? Can they really help her lift her curse? What more will she see in this new modern world?

Only time will tell. But one thing’s for certain. It’s better than another lifelong isolation on a desolate island.

An hour had passed and Maddie was feeding the birds with bread crumbs, with Fluttershy and Spike, though the birds were a bit hesitant. Most likely because they were uncomfortable with the snakes that poked out from under Maddie's hood. Luckily, thanks to Fluttershy, the birds were able to eat their bread lunch as they slowly grew to accept Maddie, while her snakes were kept in check.

Watching from a mile away, while enjoying some ice cream with the rest of the Rainbooms, Sunset smiled, "I feel so happy for Medusa right now."

"Me too!" Pinkie smiled, while helping to herself a large sundae. "Isn't this the bestest day EVER?!!! We've made a new friend! Showed her a good time! And we're having ice cream!!!"

Sunset rolled her eyes and shook her head in amusement at Pinkie's usual antics, before she turned to Twilight, who was taking down notes on a notebook, "Subject displays a sense of curiosity on interactions with the birds," The scientific girl noted. "Subject is also appears to be developing some slight signs of playful traits with Spike."

"Uh, Twilight?" Sunset asked. "What are you doing?"

"Can't talk now. This is mythology becoming history in the making!" Twilight continued. “This is bigger than King Tut, because we’ve actually discovered a real live gorgon! And not just any gorgon. This is Medusa we're talking about! And she’s alive!”

“I know, Twilight,” Sunset replied. “It was a shocker for all of us.”

“Just think about all the potential knowledge we could uncover from Medusa!” The excited bookworm continued, not heeding to whatever Sunset was saying. “Some lost pieces of Greek history will finally come to light. The unique perspectives of our world’s early days, the cultures, traditional holidays, everything about Greece’s early days, and they’re all together in a living fossil!”

“Whoa, wait a minute, Twilight!” Sunset spike up. “Medusa isn’t a fossil. In her own way, she’s still just another person. Just lost to the magic she’s been cursed with.”

"I know. But just think about all the possibilities we could learn from her!" Twilight resumed. "Maybe we'll even–"

"Twilight! Medusa isn't just some relic or a newly discovered species that you can perform experiments on, or put in a museum, let alone a zoo!" Sunset berated, before taking a calming deep breath and continued, "First thing's first, we have to at least help her get adjusted to our modern day and culture. Then, we can help her with whatever's ailing her.”

"Yeah, yeah, we hear ya, Sunset," Rainbow Dash replied, before she asked. "Pray tell, how long did it take for you to get adjusted to our modern world?"

"Huh?"

"Yeah," Applejack joined. "I'd like to know how it was like for ya, when ya first came to our world for the first time."

"And how you managed to get accustomed to our ways," Rarity added.

"And how you managed to get yourself enrolled into Canterlot High School, manipulating your way to the top to claim the title as the Fall Formal Princess, in a diabolical queen bee plan to divide and conquer our friendship and to assemble an army of teenage zombies by using the stolen crown of Princess Twilight Sparkle from another world, which we later thwarted and destroyed your powers!" Pinkie Pie said it all in one breath. "And we became besties."

*Squeak

Though confused, and bewildered at Pinkie's fast paced and long winded statement, Sunset Shimmer blushed as she chuckled, "Guess we can relate more ways than one, don't we?" She said.

After feeding and playing with the birds, Fluttershy and Spike later took Medusa out to see more of the town. From behind her shades, Medusa looked to see not many people paid much attention to her, though a few gave her some odd looks, weirded out by her strange appearance. But if she had to choose, she can take these looks than the petrifying, lifeless, frightful ones that have haunted her dreams and memories.

But in spite of the unfavorable looks she was getting from the public, Medusa no longer felt withdrawn as she was before, which is new to her. Of course, everything around is new for her, as of late. The city is new; the people are new; even the smells are new to her.

Her thoughts are racing faster at an overwhelming pace, as she struggles to process everything that has happened to her. It wasn’t all bad. But she doesn’t quite like it either.

It was such a magnificent wonder at how a millennium of isolation on a desolate island has passed, only to come back and be greeted by the world’s astonishing changes and advancements that displays the improvements of mankind.

“Here Maddie!” The gorgon was snapped out of her train of thoughts, when Fluttershy walked up, with a bowl of vanilla-dark chocolate ice cream, with large chocolate chips. “I got you ice cream.”

“Icccce cream?” Medusa looked curiously at the dairy dessert.

“Mmm-hmmm, it’s delicious,” Fluttershy smiled. “Go on. Try some.” With that, Fluttershy picked up a spoon to scoop up a bit of the ice cream, and feed it to Medusa.

Upon touching the cold, fluffy, and sweet texture of the scoop, Medusa winced slightly from the cold, but mesmerized from the sweet flavors that washes over her tongue.

“Ουάου(Wow)!” Medusa exclaimed in Greek. “Thissss issss even...” She took a moment to compose herself, before she was able to finish, saying, “Thissss icccce cream isssss wonderful!"

Fluttershy giggled, “Do you like it?”

“Like it?” Medusa asked. “I ssssimply love it!” With that, she happily ate more of the ice cream. "I love thisssss iccccce cream!"

"Hey! Save some for me!" Spike begged.

Later, the gang were in a neighborhood, where they found a spot to look and admire the grand view of the city, and the sea.

“Isn't this absolutely wonderful?” Rarity asked, marveling at the scenery.

"I've never ssssssseen so much colorssssss before," Maddie hissed. "There'ssssss never been a day when I wasssss ssssurrounded by ssssso many life."

"Hmmm, I'd sure like to see it to believe it," Spike moaned. "I'm a dog. And unfortunately for us dogs, we're colorblind. We can't see colors."

Maddie looked at the dog with piqued interest, "Truly?" Spike nodded in response. "Oh, how ssssad."

"Don't you mean how ruff?" Pinkie joked, before receiving angry glares from her friends. "What? I'm just trying to lighten the mood," Again, everyone glared at the pink girl. "Okay, okay. I get it. Not helping."

Getting back on topic, Spike barked, "Hey, it's alright. I got used to it. Besides, color or no color, I'm happy being a dog." He said, wagging his tail as emphasis on happy.

The Rainbooms all smiled in admiration of the little dog, while Medusa looked at the dog with newfound fascination and curiosity, "But why?" She asked. "Wouldn't you rather be friends with ssssome other dogsssss? Or perhapssss find a sssspell to change yourssself into a human, sssso you could all be friendssss?"

"Who says we're not friends, just because I'm a dog?" Spike barked in outrage. "I don't know what kind of world you came from, Medusa. But I'm a dog and I'm proud of it."

"But you can talk, like a human," The gorgon pointed out.

"Okay, yeah. There's that. But still, we're all friends here. And I don't even have to be human to be pals with everyone. I still have some dog friends back home, and I get along with them the same I get along with Twilight and the Rainbooms here. Right girls?"

In response, the Rainbooms all exchanged agreements.

"It's strange," Twilight began. "But in a good way. Before, when we first met, I thought you were a cute little puppy who I adopted from the pound. But now, I think of you like you're my little brother, or something."

"Then you have the cutest little brother ever!" Fluttershy squealed excitedly.

"If only your brother was like that," Rainbow Dash snarked.

"Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy gasped, shocked and appalled at her friend's comment. In response, Rainbow Dash shrugged her shoulders.

Looking at the girls, then back at the dog, seeing the sincere and mutual love they have towards each other, once again, the same feeling that was both pleasing and uncomfortable has returned, putting her in the same state of confusions and inner conflict as she was before. These girls and their dog, the friendship they're sharing before her very eyes. Their dog was enchanted with the power of speech, yet the girls continued to treat him as if he is no different than they are.

"How?" Medusa began to inquire. "How did you all do it? Thisssss friendssssship you ssssspeak of. How did you manage to accomplissssh ssssuch feat? You're all sssssso different, yet the sssssame. Esssspecccially for you, Sunset," She asked, turning to the fiery haired girl.

"I don't know," Sunset replied. "I tend to wonder why myself. Back when I was Celestia's student, I didn't quite understand friendship so much. But as soon as I started making friends, and proving to everyone that I've really changed for the better, it just became natural," The girl ended with a chuckle and a smile.

Still, Medusa wasn't convinced. Turning to Spike, she asked, "SSSSpike. You sssssaid before that you know a good perssson when you meet one. Tell me, isssss that another form of magic you possssesss?"

"Oh believe me, that's no power," Spike waved his paw. "That's just good instinct for us dogs."

"But how doessss it worked?"

"I don't know why. I guess it's all part of being a dog. Best answer I can think of."

"Well, whether you're a dog or not," Twilight scooped up the little dog and nuzzled him affectionately. "You'll always be my best friend, Spike."

"Hey! Save some Spike love for us, Twilight," Applejack said, as she joined in the moment, followed by the entire Rainbooms.

Spike blinked an eye open, looking to see Medusa has yet to join in the group tender moment, "Well, c'mon! Join in!" He barked, waving his paw for the gorgon to join in, which she hesitantly complied. She held her hand out and gently stroked it across Spike's head, down across his back. The little dog felt soft and warm, just like the girls, and just the way she liked it.

Spike looked up to see some of Medusa's snakes poking their heads from under her hood, hovering up close to him, with their tongues flicking in and out of their mouth. Like most creatures, Spike felt intimidated, if not creeped out by their presence before the snakes all cuddled up to the dog, showering him with affections. One even gave him a big, wet kiss.

The sun was slowly setting down, bathing the sky in a beautiful coat of blazing orange and red.

"Whoo-wee! Day's almost over already!" Applejack hollered in satisfaction.

"Aw, over already? Bummer!" Pinkie Pie pouted.

"Well, like they say. Time flies fast when you're having fun," Twilight quoted.

"Hmph! I want more time!"

Tailing behind the Rainbooms, Sunset was conversing with Maddie, "Isn't today a lot of fun, Maddie?" The fiery girl asked.

"Yessss, indeed it isssss," Maddie replied, while playing a little bit with her shades. "Though, thesssse sshadesss of yourssss. They sssssseem to be much too....dark."

"Well, they are fashionable and functional. Besides, they look good on ya."

"SSSSSo you ssssay," Maddie glanced up to see several people were looking at her oddly. "Their eyessss speak otherwisssse."

"Just ignore them, Maddie. Don't let them bother you."

"How can I not? Maybe I'm the bother them."

"They just haven't seen anyone as, uh.....as unique as you are, before," Sunset reassured. "Just relax a bit, and try to act natural."

Again, Maddie was unsure with Sunset's words. But all the same, she trusted the girl, which says a lot.

"You're a good perssssson, SSSSunssset SSShimmer," Medusa hissed. "Or unicorn? Pony? It'sssss hard to believe sssssomeone like you had onccccce been a demon sorccceressss."

"Join the club," Sunset murmured.

"It'ssss awful nicccce of you and your friendsss for doing ssssso much for me. Tell me....issss thissss how friendsssship feelssss? Hasssss it alwaysssss been thissss magic?"

Sunset chuckled, "Yeah. You could say that friendship is magic."

"Hmmm, friendsssshipssss issss magic," The gorgon murmured to herself. "And yet....familiar? What? Who?" Maddie stopped in her track, when she began hearing voices.

Sunset stopped in her track, turning to look at the troubled gorgon, "Maddie? Something wrong?" But Maddie didn't answer. Instead, she placed a hand to her head, hissing and groaning, as if she was under immense pressure. Taking her chances again, Sunset puts her hand over her geode, then the other on Maddie, and once again, she enters her mind.

In her vision, through Medusa's eyes, Sunset Shimmer finds herself in what appeared to be a city, but the architectures, the designs, appeared to be all outdated. Without a doubt, this must be Greece in its olden days. Everywhere she looked, Sunset could see the people walking and going about their day. However, their faces were all blotted out, as if by some sort of cloudy mist.

A couple of voices spoke up, to which Sunset turned to the left to see two figures standing before her, from Medusa's perspective. Like all the other people walking pass them, their features were concealed, and they talked to Medusa in ancient Greek that Sunset does not understand. Then, in flash of light, with a clap of thunder, the memory took a sudden turn for the worse and the sound of bloodcurdling shrieks of terror rang in Sunset's ears, and like a rushing wave, she was greeted by hundreds of terrified faces, drained of life and color.

Before the memory can proceed any further, Sunset Shimmer finds herself back in reality to look at the distraught Maddie, "You sssssee them, didn't you?" She asked, aware of what Sunset Shimmer had seen. Whether she was referring to the innocent lives she had unintentionally taken, or the mysterious figures prior to the said horror, Sunset simply nodded her head in response.

Medusa wrapped her arms around herself, looking across the sea, as if thinking about returning to her island. Anticipating her returning grievance, Sunset held her arms out and once again, pulled Medusa in for a hug.

Not that she doesn't like the hug. It was still a new feeling for her, and she was still learning a lot of things from the Rainbooms, especially Sunset Shimmer, who is the most sympathetic.

"How?" Medusa asked. "How can you be sssso tolerant towardssss someone like me? You've obviousssssly heard sssso much about me. The sssstories of what my cursssssse issss capable of. You've ssssssseen my passsst. Yet, you ssssstill accccept me?"

"Because it's like I've told you Maddie," Sunset replied. "I understand you. I know what it was like to be a monster, and what it's like be alone and how hard it can be to make some friends, because everyone still remembers the terrible things you did in the past. And obviously, I've had my fair shares of being cursed with some powers I had no idea of controlling. And I think you feel the same way as well."

"You're right, I do," Maddie hissed. "But much deeper than you've ever felt. I hurt people. I've desssstroyed them."

"But it's not like you actually meant for it all to happen."

"Maybe not. But I never wanted to be a monssssster. I can't even remember why I wasss curssssed to be like thisss from the beginning. But whatever it wasssss I wasssss condemned for, it musssst have been awful. I mussssst have been a terrible perssssson asss well."

"So have I. But even then, I never wanted to be a monster. It was never my desire to be a monster, or even be remembered as one. But then Princess Twilight came, and she saved me with the magic of friendship," Sunset took Maddie by the hand, and puts a hand under her chin, directing her gaze to look up at her. "And look at me now." She smiled. "I've changed for the better."

A small sad smile appeared on Maddie's face, before it quickly disappeared, "But jusssst ssssay that my cursssse can never be broken. Even after everything you and the Rainboomssss have gone through..."

"Then at least we're happy to have made a new friend. Even if that friend of ours is unique in her own ways, and she doesn't believe it. Whatever happens, Maddie. I'm not giving up on you. Like Princess Twilight would say, we're friends until the end."

Medusa's eyes widened in fascination, behind her shades, as she took in what Sunset had said, 'Friends until the end,' She thought.

It was short, but sounded strong and encouraging at the same time.

It was only a few minutes, when Sunset Shimmer and Maddie finally caught up with the rest of the Rainbooms. But when they arrived, festivity was in the air, courtesy of another of Pinkie's antic, who had her phone out, and was playing a loud upbeat music, to which she, the Rainbooms, and some people were dancing to.

"Wh-What issss that noissse?" Maddie hissed.

"It's music silly!" Pinkie Pie answered. "It's our hit song! C'mon! Join in!"

"It'ssss not like any mussssice I know," Medusa hissed, folding her arms together. "It'ssss jusssst noisssse," It didn't take long, however, for Medusa to notice some odd things happening to her body, beyond her control. "What? What isssss.....what issss happening to me?" She asked, as her hip swayed to the left and to the right, before her arms followed. "What trickery isss thisss?!"

"It's called dancing!" Pinkie Pie cheered. "DANCE MAGIC!"

"Dancccccing?" Maddie's whole body continued to move, as if the music has taken possession of it, beyond her control. She was shaking her hip, waving her arms, and even bobbing her head from side to side, and her snakes were all hissing, feeling dizzy from the motion.

"Yeah, Maddie! Shake it!" Rainbow whooped.

"I don't–I can't–SSSSunsssset! Help me!"

"Calm down, Maddie," Sunset chuckled, as she joined in. "Just go with it. It's fun."

Dance Magic

Though initially weirded out, and she showed some attempts to resist it, eventually, Medusa finally loosened up as she danced along with the Rainbooms, and Spike.

"There ya go!" Sunset clapped her hands, applauding for the gorgon, who felt free from her worries.

But little did everyone know, aside from the magic of friendship and dance, more magic is at work.

Author's Note

Speaking of songs. Enjoy this old classic Greek Pop song, performed by Melina Mercouri!

Melina Mercouri – Never On Sunday. alt. in Greek: ‘Τα παιδιά του Πειραιά’ (The children of Piraeus)

Heroes, Gods, and Monsters

It was cool, breezy, summer night in Piraeus. Many fishing boats had just docked into the harbors, reeling in their latest catch.

Once they were secured in place by their ropes, many of the fishermen proceeded to unload their cargos of fishes, squids, crabs, and all kinds of sea creatures. The fishy stenches filled the air, attracting the gulls that circled overhead, looking for their next meals.

But the smell of fishes didn't just attract the gulls. Danger lurks beneath the waters and the boats, with only the thought of dinner on its mind.

Meanwhile, somewhere in the night sky, a lone owl was flying overhead, before it turned its wings, flying lower and lower, into the port city of Pireas.

"Where-where am I? How did I get here?" Medusa asked herself, finding herself in a large city of old. “Wait, I know this place! I’ve been here before!” She gasped in amazement, immediately recognizing the familiar, yet fading scenery from her memory. “This is-this was home! Home....”

Before long, Medusa found herself surrounded by many young men, whose faces were all obscured, fading away to be forgotten to the cruelty of time.

But even with their facial expressions made undistinguishable, Medusa can tell from the gestures they make with their body, the bundles of flowers they brought to her as gifts, and they way they all greeted her and courted her in Ancient Greek, it was clear that they were all attracted to her.

She looked down at herself, to see she was no longer covered in sickly green scales, nor does she have sharp claws, and she has legs instead of a large serpent's tail. But the most distinguishable feature of all, she has hairs instead of snakes. She is – at least in her dreams and memories – human. Pushing through the males he were courting her, Maddie rushed towards a nearby fountain, to look at herself in the water. However, upon gazing into the waters, she was dismayed to see her own reflection was obscured, just like the people who surrounded her.

Then, in a blink of an eye, the waters in the fountain started to churn and splashed vigorously, as if the water was coming to life. Before Maddie knew it, the water erupted, blasting itself towards Maddie, who was taken by surprise and instantly shuts her eyes closed, bracing herself from the watery impact. But it never came.

Taking her chances, Maddie slowly opened her eyes, blinking herself awake, and finds herself back in the hotel room.

"What?" She asked herself. "I'm back," She turned her head, side to side, finding herself in bed, with Fluttershy beside her, together with a few of her sleeping snakes.

A small smile curved itself up at the corner of her lips, relieved to see Fluttershy was still in bed with her, sleeping at her side. It's a tremendous comfort for Medusa, because it means it wasn't a dream that she had met and befriended a group of strange girls and talking dog. Furthermore, she doesn't have to wake up in an empty cave and be greeted by a garden of lifeless, horrified statues.

After a whole day spent with her new friends, Maddie can't deny that it was a joyful experience. For centuries, and for as long as she can remember, she has always been alone. All because she is different from the rest of the world. All because in the eyes of the people around the world, and in accordance to the stories they have passed on for generations, she is a monster. A grotesque, demonic, terrifying monster of a cursed and traumatized soul. One whose humanity was forever taken from her, against her own will and beyond her control. She was no longer an ordinary human female, but neither is she an ordinary creature. She became something that solely exists in myths and legends, with terrifying powers that the faint of hearts can scarcely imagine. All this negativity, this fearful and horrible reputation she never desired. It isolated her, denying her of companionship from the outside world.

But now, that feeling of horror and despair was beginning to lose its grip on her. It was all amazing as to how it was all made possible, by a group of strange girls, each gifted with unique powers in the name of friendship. A friendship that was made magical and possible, courtesy of one fiery unicorn who came from another world. And to further her fascination, it was hard for Medusa to even believe that same unicorn was once a demon sorceress, who now seeks friendship to repent her past mistakes. That unicorn, who has transformed herself into a human being, is now one of her friends, if not her very best and faithful, of all friends. Medusa has longed for companionship, but she never expected it to be in the form of a group of colorful girls, with a talking dog. Though their first meeting was rather.....unwelcoming, the Rainbooms and Spike had all invited her into their group and they were all more than willing to help her with her current condition.

But can they truly succeed in their quest? Only time will tell.

Twilight was in her room, reading a book on Greek Mythology, "I always knew it'd be a good idea to bring a book on Greek Mythology with me on this trip," Twilight commented. "And I was right!"

"Yeah, you've said that for like several times since we've met Maddie," Spike grumbled in annoyance.

"Well it's true. Besides, now's a good time as any for me to brush up on my mythologies and maybe find a way for us to help her with her curse."

"So, did you find anything?"

"I'm getting there."

Just then, the door to their bathroom was opened, and Sunset Shimmer stepped out, wearing her pajamas, "Hey Twilight," Sunset greeted. "What're you looking at?"

"Just reading some Greek Mythologies, Sunset," Twilight answered. "I have a feeling the answer to Medusa's curse is in here somewhere."

Sunset looked at the girl, skeptical at her course of action, "Twilight, I don't think that's going to work," She frowned. "I know my stories as much as you do, and Maddie's living proof that many of those stories aren't all true. Half-true that is."

"Well, what else can we do?" Twilight asked. "You've already tried looking into her memories, and that's hardly gotten us anywhere. And whenever we try to ask her how she became this way, it's clear she'd rather not talk about it."

Though she hates to admit it, Sunset nodded, knowing Twilight was right. Still, for Maddie's sake, they've got to try, "Well, any ideas on what we can do now?"

Twilight looked back in her book and looked through the pages, before she arrived on the section that describes the details to Medusa's legend, "Well, there have been many versions of Medusa, and how she was like this. Some say she was just born this way, along with her two sisters, Stheno and Euryale. They each have the power to turn anyone who looks at them into stone, though some would say that Medusa is the only one with this kind of power."

"Yikes, and I thought one was enough," Spike commented. "Three's a crowd."

"Still, if Maddie really had sisters, you would think she'd be less lonely," Sunset commented. "Besides, where were they when we were on Sarpedon?"

"Well, it says here they are immortal," Twilight stated.

"Immortal?" Spike inquired.

"It means you'll never die."

"Really? Wow," The dog commented. "Not being able to die. Imagine what that's like."

"Yeah, imagine that," Sunset replied, getting her friends back on topic. "Anyway, keep going."

"Well, both Stheno and Euryale were made immortal, because they say they'd swore to protect their sister forever," Twilight read, before she comes across a fascinating topic. "Oh, here's something. Athena!"

"Athena?" Spike and Sunset asked.

"Yeah, Athena, Greek Goddess of War and Wisdom," Twilight explained. "In some stories, they say that Medusa had once been a priest to one of Athena's sacred temple. But one day, she evoked the goddess's wrath, which ended with her being cursed. Some say it's all because Medusa was so vain about her beauty that she can't help but brag about it. It soon became her downfall, when she commented she's far more beautiful than Athena. Others say that Athena cursed her, because she had an affair with Poseidon, God of the Sea."

"Why?" Spike asked. "Is it because Poseidon is Athena's special someone, or something?"

Both Twilight and Sunset Shimmer couldn't help but laugh at the little dog's question, "No, Spike," Twilight giggled. "Athena and Poseidon hated each other. They're bitter enemies. So to Athena, she takes it as an insult for Medusa or Poseidon to have any sort of relationship together."

"But still, what's Athena got to do with us helping Maddie?" Sunset asked.

"Well, I was thinking maybe we could go and talk to Athena?" Twilight suggested. "I–"

"Whoa, wait a minute, hang on," Spike barked. "How do we know if this Athena goddess even existed? Where would we even find her?"

In response, Twilight skimmed through the pages of her books, before she came across what she was looking for, "Well, according to legends, Athena won favor from the people when she gifted them her most sacred plant; an olive tree. Since then, the people have named their city, Athens, after her. And it just so happens to be where we are right now. Just in the port section of it. And as another sign of tribute to their patron goddess, the people have built for her a huge sacred temple in her honor called the Parthenon. It's the huge building that rests atop the Acropolis of Athens."

Realizing where Twilight was getting at, Sunset inquired, "So you're saying we should book a trip to the temple and speak with Athena?"

"Best answer I can think of," Twilight shrugged.

"Then that's where we'll go!" The fiery girl nodded.

Spike and Twilight both exchanged looks, before Twilight broke the silence, "But what will the others think?"

"We'll talk it over with them in the morning," Sunset suggested as she walks up to the door. "I'm gonna go and talk to Maddie about this and hear what she thinks."

Back in Fluttershy's room, the cursed gorgon was helping herself to some midnight snacks available in the refrigerator. She was having trouble getting back to sleep, and for some odd reason, her first instinct was to help herself to the foods they have available in the fridge. However, she didn't expect it to be so cold.

"What magic issss thissss?" She hissed, taken aback by the cold air from the fridge. Normally to a normal human, the fridge isn't that cold, but for Medusa, she felt herself and her snakes slowing down and falling into a state of stupor.

Fun Fact: Reptiles are cold-blooded, and when they're in the cold, they instinctively slow down their body and go into a state of hibernation.

She barely managed to close the fridge and was on the verge of collapsing, when there was a knock at the door.

"Hello?" Sunset called from the other side. "Maddie? Fluttershy? Are you awake?"

Though groggy at first, Medusa slowly shook herself awake, snapping both herself and her snakes out of their drowsiness, before she answered the door.

"SSSSSSunssssset SSSSShimmer?" She answered, when she creaked the door slightly.

"Hey Maddie," Sunset greeted. "Can I come in? I just want to talk to you about something."

"If you mussssst," With that, Maddie opened up the door just a bit, allowing Sunset to walk in, while they both avoided stirring Fluttershy awake. "What issss it you want to talk about?"

"Well, Twilight's been doing some research about your past, and some stories about you," Sunset explained. "Just to find some answers, y'know, so we could properly help you, of course," She quickly reassured. "And well, we came across something, or should I say someone, who I think might have the answer to your problem."

"Issss that sssssso?" Maddie asked. "Then tell me, who isssss it then?"

"Well, first off," Sunset began. "By chance, are you familiar with Athena?" She asked to the gorgon, who looked up with piqued interests.

Enter the Pink-Spider (It's a Working Title) – August 1 (Spider-Man Day)

“Oh look! Check this out!” Twilight pointed in her book. “It says here that snakes, spiders, and olive trees are all symbolic of the goddess Athena. But the owl is her sacred animal, because it represents wisdom.”

“Great,” Spike muttered. “But any chance there’s a dog who is a sacred animal?”

Before Twilight can answer, the sound of screaming was heard.

"What's going on out there?" Twilight asked.

Earlier

Scared of the Dark

"Well, first off," Sunset began. "By chance, are you familiar with Athena?" She asked to the gorgon, who looked up with piqued interests.

“Athena?” Medusa muttered uneasily. “What do you know of Athena?”

“Only from some stories about you,” Sunset replied. “They say that you were cursed by her because of some.....” Sunset was searching for the right words, but hesitated when she noticed how unnerving Maddie looked. “Anyway, I just thought I should talk to you about this first, because I was thinking we could go to her temple later, and ask for her help. That is, if you’re okay with it.”

Medusa looked up at Sunset Shimmer, with her transparent, yet reflective, third eyelids closed to contain her petrifying stares, "I don't know," She muttered, turning her head to look away, "If the sssstoriessss say that Athena wassssss the one who curssssed me to be thisssss way, then I think ssssseeking an audiencccce with her would not be ssssssuch a wisssssse thing."

"But we have to at least try something," Sunset replied. "I mean, if Athena didn't cursed you, then who did?"

"I...I....No!" Medusa hyperventilated, as her unpleasant traumas flashed before her eyes, with the unpleasant feelings of guilt and regrets resurfacing. “No please! No!” The gorgon pleaded, to which Sunset backed away, while Fluttershy wearily woke up from the commotion. “Don’t make me relive that day! Don't make me relive that day!”

"Huh? Goodness, what's going on?" Fluttershy asked, wiping the sleeps from her eyes.

"No!" Medusa hissed, as she and her snakes both thrashed about in increasing anxiety in their coils.

"Medusa, calm down. Stop! Please calm down!" Sunset said, as she struggled to get the gorgon under control. "Calm down! You're going to-"

"Hey quiet in there!" Someone in the next room shouted.

"Sorry!" Sunset apologized, before turning her attention to Medusa, just in time to see Fluttershy coaxing and calming the gorgon in a hug, with a few gentle strokes.

"There, there, it's alright," Fluttershy cooed. "Shhhhh. You're safe now."

With a hiss, and after a series of short and heavy breathings, Medusa composed herself, while Sunset touched her geode and walked up, putting her hand on Medusa's shoulder, once again diving into her memories. Again, Sunset sees herself through Medusa's eyes, pleading for mercy and forgiveness, before the woman who had cursed her life. It must be the goddess Athena. But once again, the source and the event behind her wrath remains unclear.

Sunset could only watch and empathize with Medusa's intensifying fear as the goddess, Athena, held her hand up, casting her spell onto Medusa in a flash of light. From there, Sunset knew the rest.

"C'mon! There's got to be more to this!" Sunset said mentally with frustration. "Please, Maddie. Work with me. Tell me what went wrong!" Before Sunset could find the answer she was looking for, she was pulled back to reality, when she was startled by what sounded to be an earsplitting, bloodcurdling screech of a bird, thus breaking Sunset's concentration on her power.

"AH!!" Fluttershy yelped, two having been startled by the sound.

Both girls and Medusa looked off into the distance, out of the window, curious to what the commotion was, "What was that?"

Sunset Shimmer stepped out of the balcony to observe from the deck, "Huh, there's nothing out-" Sunset's nose twitched, to a foul odor. "Ew, what's that-AH!!!" The fiery girl screamed, when a pair of talons suddenly grabbed her and snatched her off floor.

"SUNSET!!" Fluttershy and Maddie shouted, watching as their friend was carried away, into the air, screaming.

"SUNSET!!!" Fluttershy called out desperately, right when Applejack and Rainbow Dash came into the room, with the others.

"Fluttershy? What-What's goin' on?" Applejack asked.

"It's Sunset!" Fluttershy said frantically. "She's been taken!"

"What? Taken?" Rainbow asked. "Taken where? By who?"

"Harpy!" Medusa hissed in horror. "The creature that made off with SSSSSSunsssset isssss a curssssed harpy!"

"A harpy?" Fluttershy whimpered. "What's a harpy?"

"A harpy is another creature originated from Greek Mythology," Twilight lectured, while opening up her Encyclopedia on Greek Mythologies. "A harpy has the wings and talons of a vulture, but the body of a woman. They're often referred to as storm spirits, and are said to be the cause of mysterious disappearances in Ancient Greece. According to legends, they're used by the gods to capture and punish the guilty."

"Well, maybe somebody ought to tell them that our dear friend was pardon for her past misdeeds then?" Rarity commented.

Meanwhile, Medusa had a look of dread on her face, "Or maybe, it'sssss me they want!" She hissed in dread.

"No, no, Medusa, don't start that song again," Rainbow Dash shook her head.

"But Twilight hassss read the truth!" The gorgon continued. "The harpiessss have come for me. I've doomed usssss all. The godssss musssst've known I have esssscaped my island, are now sssssending the harpiessss for me, and anyone who getsssss in their way!"

"Maddie..."

"Look, we'll worry about what those buzzards want later," Applejack said, getting everyone back on topic. "Right now, we gotta get out there and rescue our friend!"

Then, faster than Rainbow Dash could run, an idea perked up in Pinkie Pie's head, "This looks like a job for...." Reaching into her hair, Pinkie got a bag of sprinkles, which she threw down to the ground, creating a bright cloud of pink smokes, before she disappears and reappears in a superhero costume. "Pink-Spider!" She declared dramatically.

Everyone in the room all stared at their eccentric friend, in disbelief, "Pink-Spider?" Rainbow Dash began.

"That's MISS Pink-Spider to you!" Pinkie pointed her finger at the athlete.

"Miss Pink-Spider?" Fluttershy inquired. "You mean like Miss Spider's Sunny Patch Friends?"

"No!"

"I think she's trying to be a parody of Spider-Man," Rainbow Dash explained.

"I AM SPIDER-MAN!" Pinkie Pie said angrily.

"You're a spider and a man?" Medusa asked in bewilderment.

Elliphants – To The End

"No! I mean, yes. I mean, oh this is so embarrassingly out-of-context," Pinkie Pie groaned. "Alright, let's do this one last time," She began, as she narrates. "My name is Pinkamena Diana Pie. But my friends call me Pinkie Pie. I was born on a Tuesday on a rock farm, when I was bitten by a radioactive spider. And for my whole life, I am secretly the one and only Miss Pink-Spider! Eh, it's a working title. But anyway, I've thrown lots of parties, baked cakes, throw parties again, bake even more cakes, and I've saved the world now and then with my friends, AND I THROW A LOT MORE PARTIES! Oh, and I even did this!"

"But we don't talk about it. Look, I'm a TV Star. Kids loved me! I'm also an action figure, a doll, a comic book, wrote some songs, and threw a lot of parties, and I have a HUGE fanbase. They even wrote a theme song about me!"

"NO, NO! Not that one! Not that one! That one was awful! THIS ONE!"

Pinkie's Theme Song by the Phony Brony

"It's a catchy tune. But hey, after everything, I still love being Pink-Spider! I mean, who wouldn't? So no matter how many times people would want to pop my balloons, or how much time I have left until the end of G4 to G5, or the odds of G5 being another terrible reboot of the thing we all know and love growing up, I'm always going to be the one and only, Pinkie Pie! Because for what it's worth, friendship is magic!"

"And scene!" Pinkie Pie concluded, much to her friend's bewilderment and disbelief.

"Whoa," Rainbow Dash commented. "You've been a friendly neighborhood Spider-Man, uh I mean, Spider-Girl this whole time? And you didn't even tell us until now?"

"Actually, I told it to Sunset Shimmer," Pink-Spider confirmed. "Y'know, after we became friends. She's my Stan Lee. Now if you'll excuse me, I've got an author and friend to save!" With a flick of her hand, Pink-Spider shot a string of pink web fluids from her wrist, and with a leap of faith, she was on her way.

"CANNELLONI–CANNOLI!" She hollered, as she disappears into the night. Not too far off, a loud crash echoed, in which a loud cat yowling was heard.

Meanwhile, the girls and Spike were getting over their shock at what just happened, "Did that really just happened?" Spike asked.

"I don't know," Rainbow replied, before an excited grin appeared on her face. "But I ain't gonna let Pinkie have all the fun! C'mon! Sunset Shimmer's our friend too, and she needs our help! Who's with me?"

"Indubitably!" Rarity joined in.

"Affirmative!" Twilight confirmed.

"Yee-haw!" Applejack added.

"Yay," Fluttershy said.

"Yeah!" Spike barked.

"Pizza!" Everyone all looked at Maddie, weirdly. "I wasssss thinking of having sssssome more pizza after thissss."

Getting back on track, Rainbow Dash leads the girls and dog to raise their hands, paws, and claws to the air, "EXCELSIOR!"

Author's Note

August 1st.

Happy Spider-Man Day!

From his very first debut on this exact same day in 1962, our favorite friendly neighborhood Spider-Man continues to swing his way into our pop cultures from the comic books, video games, movies, TV Shows, merchandise, internet, popsicles...

AND

...this thing he did, courtesy of one Toby Maguire.

Clash of the Monster Mash

It was amazing to know how a seemingly peaceful night can quickly turn into a nightmare. The air is filled with screams of terror, as well as a whole flock of harpies that circled above Piraeus, like a swirling vortex of a coming storm, while picking off the fishes and other latests catches from the sea, courtesy of the fishermen, as well as anything else that strikes their fancy.

Unfortunately, the trouble doesn't end with the harpies. The entire dock city was overrun with even more terrifying creatures of mythological origins, and some that few mortals have ever dreamed of before. And if anyone believes it or not, that's just the tip of the iceberg.

"Let me go you stinkin' buzzard!" Sunset spatted, struggling to break free from the she-demon bird's grip. Of course, the bird-demon wasn't listening. "I won't stand for this you disgusting turkey vulture! Put me down!" Irked, the harpy let out loud screech as she dives down towards the buildings, scaring Sunset, "Ah! Wait! I'm sorry about the turkey vulture comment!"

Before anyone knew it, a string of pink fluid was shot and stuck onto harpy's tail feathers, "Hey buster!" Pink-Spider called, while holding the harpy in place, with her feet planted firmly on the roof of a house. "Why don't ya pick on someone your own size?"

"Pinkie Pie?" Sunset exclaimed.

"That's Pink-Spider to you!" Pink-Spider replied, before she pondered. "Or maybe I should rename myself Spider-Pie? Or Spider-Girl? No, actually that's already been taken, I think." Unamused, if not unfazed, the harpy slashed her claws at the pink webs, cutting herself free from Pinkie Pie. But before it can fly away, Pinkie Pie shot two more strings of webs from her hands, catching ensnaring the bird-demon on the back and leg, "Not so fast, vulture! Give me back my friend!"

With a flick of her arm, Pink-Spider pulled herself towards the harpy, landing a kick, followed by a couple of punches to the harpy's face, before she did a backflip in the air, giving herself some distance from the bird-demon, then fires two more strings of webs onto the harpy's shoulders to pull herself towards the bird monster, landing a strong stomp to her adversary's chest, forcing her to let go of Sunset Shimmer.

"AAAAAHHH!!!" Sunset screamed, as she fell towards the ground. Thankfully, with quick thinking, Pinkie Pie shot several strings of web fluids, creating a makeshift bungee cord, saving Sunset from the fall. "A little too close for comfort there, Pinkie Pie," Sunset muttered, rapidly catching her breath from the adrenaline.

"Uh, that's Pinkie-Spider to you?" Pinkie said to the girl, while hanging upside down from her web. "And you're welcome." A loud screech was heard, and the two girls looked up to see the harpy swooping down on the girls with her talons out. "Yikes! Tweety's back!"

The harpy slashed her claws out, only for Pinkie to quickly do a backflip, evading the claws. Landing on the roof of another building, Pinkie stood up on her legs, just in time to see the harpy making a sharp turn, flying back for the pink girl. Reaching into her hair, Pink-Spider got out a small jar of sugars. Opening the lid, scooping up a handful, the pink heroine parody of Spider-Man tossed the sprinkles at the harpy, "Eat sugar bombs!" Pinkie shouted as the sugars exploded upon impact with the harpy, knocking it out of the sky, and crashing down onto the roof of a building.

With the winds knocked out of her, the harpy was disoriented. But before the harpy could recover, Pinkie shot several pink webs at the bird-demon, pinning it down on the roof.

"Alright, Missy! Start talking!" Pink-Spider interrogated, in a deep voice, trying to make herself sound intimidating. "Why did you take Sunset Shimmer?"

Suddenly, there was another bloodcurdling screech that pierced the air, and the girls all looked up to see more trouble in the sky.

"Mother of Celestia!" Sunset gasped.

"What in tarnation?!" Applejack exclaimed, after she and her friends had finally arrived to see utter chaos unfolding before them.

"Oh! Oh dear goodness!" Fluttershy whimpered.

"Ruh roh," Spike moaned, poking his head out from Twilight's backpack.

"No," Medusa hissed silently in distressed, as if witnessing another flashback of her horrid past.

"AWESOME!!!" Rainbow Dash shouted excitedly. In response, her friends all shot strange looks of bewilderments at the rainbow haired girl. "What? I'm just saying, now we'll got some real excitements around here."

"Would ya be cheering if two of our friends are at the mercy of those beasts?" Applejack scowled.

"Hey, if Pinkie Pie gets to be Spider-Girl, or Pinkie Spider, and be a hero, then who says I can't have some excitement and fight some monsters that threaten all of humanity?" Maddie and her snakes all looked hurt at the last statement, which didn't go unnoticed. "Oh! And of course, I don't mean you, Maddie. You're our friend," Rainbow Dash waved her hands in assurance.

"DUCK!!!" Rarity screamed.

"Duck? Where?" Fluttershy asked, before she was grabbed by her friends, and they all hit the deck, just as a car flew over their heads. "Oh! That duck."

"What jus–" Applejack's eyes widened to see what threw the car at them. "What is that?!"

Standing before them, bellowing to the sky in a bloodcurdling scream, beating his chest with his arms wildly like a mad gorilla, was what appeared to be a large anthropomorphic bull with red angry eyes.

Twilight reached into her backpack, pulls out her encyclopedia and quickly skimmed through the pages, before finding what she was looking for, "It's a minotaur!" She read. "Its a monster that has the head and legs of a bull, but the body of a man!"

"Great, but does it tell us how to fight it?" Rainbow asked.

Before Twilight could reply, Rarity shouted "GET BACK!" The fashionista lunged forward, with her hands coated in a sparkling aura, conjuring plates of crystal shields, saving both herself and her friends from the fists of the minotaur, who was now upon them. Like a stubborn bull he is, the minotaur viciously thrashed his fists against the girl's magic shields, attempting to break through. The monster's efforts were not in vain, unfortunately, as cracks were beginning to form in Rarity's shields.

"Somebody do something!" Rarity strained. "I can't keep this up much longer!"

"I got this!" Applejack cracked her knuckles and she readied herself in a fighting stance. "Rarity, when I say go, open 'er up." The fashionable girl nodded her head, trusting her friend. "NOW!" With that, Rarity opened up a hole in her shield, just as the minotaur was about to strike again, only for Applejack to intervene and caught the monster's fist, with an impressive amount of super-strength. Maddie could hardly believe her own eyes.

[Fighting Is Magic – Applejack Theme]

"This ain't mah first rodeo, y'know!" Applejack grunted, before she surprises the minotaur with a sudden backflip, landing a kick to the monster's chin, causing him to stumble back. Then, with a burst of speed, she lunges towards the minotaur, pushing him off his feet, throwing him about ten feet away from herself and her friends. Enraged and undeterred, the minotaur got back up on his hooves, pawing the ground with his hands, aiming his horns at the girls.

"Y'all go ahead and find Sunset and Pinkie," Applejack advised to her friends. "I'll hold this varmint off!"

Exchanging looks, unsure about leaving Applejack alone to contend with a large, hulking monster, like a minotaur, the girls and Spike both know Applejack is strong. Her geode is the geode of super strength after all. She can take care of herself.

"Go get 'em, AJ!" Spike cheered for the country girl, before he took his leave, with the others.

Applejack turned her attention to the minotaur to see he has yet to charge towards her. She took her hat off her head to look, reaching inside and pulled out a coil of ropes, with a lasso tied at the end.

"Mess with the bull, ya get the horns. That's what pa used to say," Applejack said to herself, setting her hat back on her head, while unrolling her lasso at the ready in her hands. "But ma told me: 'Each time we face our fear, we gain strength, courage, and confidence in the doing'. So let's do this!"

With a snort, the minotaur charged towards Applejack, who stood her ground, looking unfazed, as if she's seen bigger and scarier things than the minotaur. The ground beneath her and the minotaur trembled with each stomp the monster made with his hooves, as he got closer and closer towards Applejack. Then at the last second, Applejack rolled to the side, dodging the bull's attack, before with a loud, "YEE-HAW!" She threw her lasso around the minotaur's neck and got ahold of him.

In response, the minotaur was thrashing his head wildly like a raging bull, while at the same time, he was bucking and kicking his hooves out in a desperate attempt to break free.

"Ooh, you're strong, I'll give ya that!" Applejack grunted. "But I've tussled with a cow named Arizona. This won't be any difference," Applejack soon got her words eaten when the minotaur got up on his legs and grabbed ahold of Applejack's rope, with his bare hands. "Uh, except Arizona didn't have hands, like you," Applejack chuckled sheepishly.

Before she knew it, Applejack was lifted off her feet, still holding onto her rope, being spun in circle by the minotaur, "Whoa nelly!" Applejack moaned.

"Oh, I hope Applejack's ok," Fluttershy whimpered, as she and her friends make their way through the streets, filled with frighten people who were all running from the monster attacks. "I feel awful just leaving her behind!"

"I'm sure she'll be alright, darling," Rarity assured.

"She'll be fine. She's Applejack. She's strong," Rainbow added in confidence. "Trust me. She didn't win five blue ribbons Texas rodeo for nothing."

Maddie looked curious, "What isssss thisssss rodeo?" Suddenly, the gorgon's snakes let out a loud hiss, alerting her of an incoming danger. "Huh? What'ssss–AHH!!!" Next thing she knew, a blur of brown, white, and gold came rushing towards her, pouncing and pinning her down from behind, exerting a tremendous amount of weight and strength on her.

"Maddie!" The girls and Spike called out, seeing their friend in trouble.

"Let go of me!" Maddie hissed, struggling to slither herself free from her assailant, who viciously clawed at her from behind.

Just as the assailant was about to pull the gorgon's hood off, "Get off of her ya big bully!" Rainbow Dash roared, running as a blur of rainbow before she jumped at the last second and kicked the assailant off of her friend's back.

The assailant rolled across the street, before it got up, snarling and hissing, enraged at the interference of the young athlete. The moonlight shines over the assailant, revealing their appearance to the Rainbooms, Medusa, and Spike. In appearance, the assailant has the head, wings, and talons of an eagle, but the hind legs and tail of a lion. A defining trait about this particular creature is that it has three strands of white feathers over its eyes, each tipped with a hue of pale, light grayish heliotrope with matching flaming spots over its eyes.

"Whoa! What do you call that thing?" Spike asked.

"It's a griffin!" Twilight lectured. "It's a creature that's part eagle and part lion. Their name comes from the Greek word 'grypos' which means, 'to seize.' But their entire legends originates from Egypt, Middle East and parts of Europe and Asia; though it's been said before that India is their homeland. Also, griffins can often be seen on the face of ancient Greek arts."

"Fascinating," Rainbow Dash scowled in annoyance. While she appreciated Twilight for shedding lights on the creature they're about to fight with, sometimes, Twilight's long winded explanation can be a little too much for Rainbow Dash's comfort. "So why did it attack Maddie then?"

"I think the fact that it's part eagle and snakes happen to be one of the eagles main diet, I guess it assumed Maddie was snack."

"Well, no one's gonna make a meal out of my friend!" With a crack of her knuckles, Rainbow Dash marched up to the griffin.

"Uh, Rainbow Dash? What're you doing?" Fluttershy asked.

"Hello kitty," Rainbow snarked, taking the griffin by surprise. "So you're hungry huh? Well, how about you let me give a taste of a knuckle sandwich? Does sound good to you? Yes you do," Unbeknownst to Rainbow Dash, the griffin was getting more and more angrier with every words she said to it. "C'mon kitty. C'mon," Pushed to its limit, the griffin responded with a sudden snap of its sharp beak on the girl's hand.

Black Betty – Ram Jam

"AAAAAAAHH!!!" Rainbow Dash screamed in agonizing pain, as she and the griffin went in an all out tussle on the ground, while everyone looked on with shock and horror.

"Oh, oh dear goodness!" Fluttershy whimpered.

The griffin lunges forward and had Rainbow Dash pinned down, while holding onto the girl's hand. With her Geode of Super Speed glowing with an intense aura of blue, Rainbow Dash landed a punch to the griffon's face, followed by a kick that flipped the eagle-lion hybrid off of the girl. But still, the griffin held onto Rainbow Dash's hand.

"Let go of me ya lion on KFC!" Rainbow Dash grunted, as she continues to shower more punches and kicks, until at last, the griffin lets go of Rainbow Dash's smarten hand, before it sets its sight on the girl's geode. Kicked by its natural greed for shiny objects, the griffin pounced on Rainbow Dash again, this time grappling the girl for her geode necklace. "Hey, this is mine! SO LET GO!" Rainbow Dash grunted, struggling to pull the griffin away with her hands around its neck.

Next, the griffin picked Rainbow Dash up by the scruff of her collar and dumped her head in a huge tank full of lobsters. Then it pulled Rainbow Dash's head out of the water to reveal Rainbow Dash has a lobster dangling by her ears. "OW! OW! OW!!" Rainbow Dash wailed from both the painful pinches of the lobster's claws, coupled together with the griffins assault.

"Huh, Sandy Claws," Spike commented.

"She'll be killed!" Fluttershy whimpered frantically over the dog's pun. "We've got to do something! Twilight! Help her!"

"But how? What can I do? That griffin must be about the same weight of an average lion, not to mention the ferocity of an eagle! I can't just charge blindly into battle with a griffin!" In response, Twilight received a dope slap from Spike as he, Rarity, and Fluttershy, looked at the girl, incredulously.

"Hello? Geode of Magic?!" Spike pointed.

"Oh....right," Twilight blushed embarrassingly, feeling stupid. With a wave of her hands, an aura of sparkling magenta was conjured as Twilight telekinetically pulled both Rainbow Dash and the griffin apart.

End of fight song

Bruised, battered, and bitten in places she doesn't want to think, Rainbow Dash looked at Twilight angrily with a black eye, "You couldn't have just done that earlier?" She scowled.

"I'm sorry! I don't think very well when I'm under a lot of pressure, okay?" The magical girl apologized, as she sets her friend down, before tossing the griffin away.

Later, the friends all ran into an alleyway, where they could take refuge for awhile to catch their breaths.

"Oh, I'm going to feel this tomorrow," Rainbow groaned, as Fluttershy quickly went to work applying the first-aid kit for her friend.

"Oh you poor thing," Fluttershy cooed.

"Hey y'all," A familiar voice called, to which the gang turned to see Applejack, who was also equally battered and bruised as Rainbow Dash is. "Did ah miss anything?"

"Applejack! Darling!" Rarity exclaimed happily, walking up to her friend. "Thank goodness you're alright!"

"So I take it you took care of the minotaur then?" Twilight asked.

"You could say he's riding off into the sunset," Applejack replied.

"Alright, Applejack!" Rainbow Dash complimented her friend, and the two strong girls quickly exchanged a secret handshake, much to Maddie's curiosity and confusion.

Looking at her own claws, the cursed gorgon tried to mimic the gesture, slapping and punching her own fists together, unsure whether she got it right or not.

"Though, to be honest, you've sure seen better days," Applejack commented, noting the bruises that covered Rainbow Dash from top to bottom. "What happened to ya?"

"We were looking for Pinkie Pie and Sunset Shimmer, when suddenly there was this griffin that jumped out on Maddie and then we had to fight it off, it a certain someone had saved us all the trouble with a little something called magic!" Rainbow Dash explained, while squinting her eyes at Twilight.

"Let it go, Rainbow Dash," Fluttershy advised as she patches up her friend's arms, before turning her attention to the lobster that was holding onto the athletic girl's ears. "Um, would you kindly let go of my friend's ears, Larry?" The lobster, identified as Larry, complied as he released his grips off of Rainbow Dash and drops down to the ground. "Thank you. And please, be safe on your way home," The lobster clapped its claws, as if giving Fluttershy his farewell before he was on his way.

While Rainbow Dash was getting patched up, the friends looked outside from their hiding spot to see the chaos that was still going on outside, "Talk about a monster mash!" Spike commented. "First, we've got Maddie. Then Sunset got herself kidnapped by a harpy, and then we almost got ourselves killed by a minotaur and a griffin."

"How did we ever become a magnet for monsters?" Applejack questioned, before turning to Maddie. "Not including you, Maddie."

"The strangest thing too is, they're all mythical creatures from Greek Mythology!" Twilight stated. "But the question is, where are they all coming from? And why are they coming here?"

"We'll worry about that later y'all!" Applejack suggested. "Right now, we've got to find Sunset Shimmer and Pinkie–OOF!!" As if on cue, who should drop in on their conversation, but one of the girls they were looking for.

"Owieee," Pinkie Spider groaned, before she looked down and gasped, "Applejack?!"

"Pinkie Pie?!" Applejack asked.

"Pinkie Pie?! Who is this–"

"Knock it off, Pinkie Pie," Rainbow Dash scowled. "We know who you are. And we've been looking all over for you and Sunset!"

Looking around, seeing no sign of the fiery headed girl, Maddie was the first to ask, "Where isssss Sunssssset SSSShimmer?"

"She was with me a little while ago," Pinkie Pie explained. "But suddenly, we were attacked by more of those harpies, and they just–Wooosh! And then boom! And I went whoa! Ka-boom! And here I am."

The friends both turned to each other, unsure of what Pinkie Pie just said. Taking her chance, Rainbow Dash asked, "Meaning?"

"Those mean harpies used their magic to create a powerful tornado and I got blown away!"

"What?! Can they really do that?" Applejack exclaimed.

"Well, according to earlier legends, harpies are personification of destructive winds and they can cause severe storms too," Twilight lectured.

"And you're just telling us about that now?" Rainbow snarked. "Anymore useful facts you'd like to share with the us about these monsters? Like how to fight them?"

"We'll worry about that later," Applejack said, stamping her foot to the ground as she got everyone back on the task at hands. "Right now, we gotta find and save Sunset Shimmer! Where is she now, Pinkie Pie?"

Excelsior Medusa

Author's Note

Just because I didn't make it on Equestria Daily, doesn't mean I'm giving up on this story or Lauren Faust.

Excelsior Medusa

"Sister......sister.......sister......sister....."

"Sister?"

"Monster! MONSTER!"

Once again, Medusa finds herself in the same place in the distant past she was before. She remembered it well. It is, of course, her greatest nightmare. One she can never escape and relieve herself from, whether she is asleep or awake.

The first thing Medusa saw in her vision were the angry eyes of a woman who stood over her, looking down on her, glaring intently with furious rage that pierced her soul, "NO! Please!" Medusa pleaded, holding her hands up in desperations. "Have mercy! I didn't–" But the woman wouldn't hear any of it. And with a wave of her hand, there was a flash of blinding white light that pierced air, temporarily blinding Medusa, "No! NO!! NOOOOO!!!!" And of course, Medusa knew what came next.

As her visions slowly returned to her, the poor woman felt a surge of what felt like searing metal blades that pierced her entire body. The pain was so intense that Medusa collapsed to the floor, and she looked up with dread at her once fair skin that turned green and scaly, followed by the nails on her fingers that grew long and sharp to the point.

"What?!" Medusa gasped frantically, looking at her own hands that have become claws, before looking down at her body, and she turned to the angry woman. "What issssss–" Medusa immediately covered her mouth with her claws, upon hearing the snake-lisp from her own tongue, which had grown long and ended with a fork. "No!" Finally, the most defining stage of the cursing process arrived.

A loud earsplitting ring echoed within Medusa's head. It was so irritating, it threatened to blow her head off, right then and there. But instead, the woman's hairs came to life, morphing into a plethora of living, multicolored, venomous snakes that all writhe their heads about, hissing and baring their fangs in all directions.

When she was finally relieved of the intensive pain she has had to endure within her head, Medusa got up on her legs, though she had trouble doing so with a few wobbles that nearly gave her away. She looked into a shield that was neatly polished like that of a mirror, and was further horrified to see what had become of her long, natural hair, and her eyes glowed its piercing emerald green aura, like those of a demon.

"No! NO! NOOOOO!!!!!" Medusa wailed, slashing her claws at the shield, hopelessly denying her own wretched reflection, before she collapsed to the floor, sobbing into her claws in utter despair.

Just then, a man came running into the room, "What is happening? What's going on?" He asked, and then he looked at Medusa, who looked up to see his utter shock at the sight of her cursed appearance, forever frozen onto his face, in stone. Medusa, of course, was just as shocked and horrified than the man was.

"No! No! THISSSSS CANNOT BE!!" She pleaded desperately, struggling to get up on her legs. But the more she stood on her legs, the weaker they felt, as if the bones had withered away, to the point where they can hardly support her weight upright. "AH!! My legsssss!" Medusa sobbed in immersive pain. "Why can't I ssssstand?!" When she finally went up to the frozen man, her legs finally gave way, and together, they rolled down the steps of the mighty temple, before hitting the ground.

Once they reached the bottom, Medusa looked down to see her first victim was reduced to nothing but rubbles, "Monster! MONSTER!!!!" A voice screamed, followed by another, and another, until at least, the entire city was screaming. And there was chaos in the streets, as frightened people all ran in every directions, out of blind fear of the horror they had witnessed.

Several have caught a glimpse of Medusa's eyes, and they were the last they ever saw of her before they were turned to stone.

"No, pleassssse!" Medusa hissed pleadingly to all the frightened people. "Don't look! No!" But when she tried to get up, she suddenly fell back down to the ground.

She tried to stand up again, only she couldn't feel her legs anymore. She turned her head to look behind her, to see her legs have been fused together, transfigured into a huge snake's tail. At that time, she had yet to master the ability to maneuver her long serpentine lower-half. Therefore, all Medusa could do to get around then, was to crawl on her own claws, dragging herself around the city, carrying her long, heavy tail, while the people around her were all running and screaming, turning a deaf ear to the sound of a traumatized victim.

"Pleasssssse! SSSSSSomeone! Help me! Pleasssssse! I'm not a monsssster! It issss me! Medussssssa!" It was no use. No matter where she went, no matter how hard she tried to call out for help, the people were too scared out of their wits to help the cursed gorgon.

Then, to further her trauma, Medusa found herself set upon by a troop of soldiers, equipped with shields, spears, and swords, attempting to drive her out of the city. They were driving her out of her own home. She was being banished for being cursed.

Medusa covered her face, while struggling to stand and holding a claw out in surrender, "No, don't–" but it was a futile gesture. One of the soldiers had slashed his blade at the gorgon, cutting into her skin, and tore a bit through her toga. "AH!" Medusa screamed, clutching to her wound, while her snakes all hissed angrily as they went on the defense. One of her snakes, a spitting cobra, shot a strand of venom at the attacking soldiers, hitting them directly in the eyes, blinding them, thus allowing the gorgon to escape.

Poor Medusa watched helplessly as her home was overrun with frightened people, both living and statues, buildings and great monuments crumbled amidst the chaos, and the sound of screams filled the air. From then on, her memories were forever plagued with screams of horror and the countless struggles she has had to endure over the centuries, from the years of isolations and several warriors who would dare to trouble her.

"Maddie! Maddie! MADDIE!" A voice from the present called out to her, snapping the gorgon out of her trance, returning her to reality.

"Maddie! Focus!" Applejack said to the cursed gorgon. "We need ya! Sunset Shimmer's in trouble! We've got to rescue her!"

"Huh?" Disoriented from her recent flashback, Maddie got over her shock and regained her composure. "Oh, of courssssse," She hissed. "Forgive me, I've losssssst my bearingssss."

"It's okay. But c'mon! Sunset's in trouble!" Applejack beckoned with a wave of her arm.

It was all coming back to Maddie. Piraeus was being invaded by monsters. One of her first friends, in centuries, has been taken captive by these monsters. For what purpose, and why, she does not know. Nor is she willing to find out.

As Maddie looked around her, to see the port city was in utter chaos, just as it was before in ancient times since her curse. Before she succumbs to another horrific flashback of her traumatic past, something else prevented that from happening. And that something was a feeling of positive emotions. The kind which she only felt from her times spent with the Rainbooms. The loving memories that she had grown to cherish. And in spite of her monstrosity, the Rainbooms and Spike continued to display their affections, their sympathy, and their friendship for her. It made her feel good inside. It was so good, in fact, that it compelled Maddie to move forward, to do whatever it takes in her powers to protect her friends, and to be their friend. And after everything they've been through together, Maddie was not willing to let them down. She's not willing to let Sunset Shimmer down. Her best friend needed her.

However, doubt continues to linger, "I don't know," Maddie hissed solemnly, as the Rainbooms and Spike turned to look at their gorgon friend. "What if I fail? How will I know I won't causssse more harmssss than goodssss? Thisssss power I've been cursssssed with....I've already lossssst control with it before.... I don't want it to happen again. I don't–"

"C'mon! Snap out of it already!" Rainbow Dash shouted, startling the gorgon. "Look, we get ya! You're cursed. You became a monster you're afraid of. But beating yourself up is never going to get you anywhere! Sunset Shimmer's in trouble and she needs us to save her from these monsters! And we can't do it without your help! So are you gonna get yourself out of this funk or what?"

"Funk?" Maddie asked, not understanding the meaning of the word.

"Y'know, sad! Bleak! Gloomy. Like what you are doing right now!" Pinkie Pie explained.

"Look Maddie," Applejack began. "We came this far, because of you. It was all for you. This is what friends are for. So are you our friend, or not?"

Maddie blinked her eyes in astonishment at her friends' pep talks. No one has ever said that strongly to her before. However, she cannot deny the truth they said to her. For the past few days since their first meeting on Sarpedon, the Rainbooms have done nothing but showed Medusa kindness, honesty, loyalty, laughter, generosity, and empathy. All which have formed the pillars and merged together to create their friendship. There's no denying, Maddie loved it. And she's not going to lose it. Not anymore.

With the remaining Rainbooms, Spike, and an owl as her witnesses, Maddie got up on her coils, clenching her claws in determination, "Lead the way, SSSSSpider–Pie."

"Ooh! I love that name!" Pinkie Pie giggled excitedly.

“.....She was so young when we last saw her......so young.....so beautiful......and so.....so.....she’s here!”

"It was this way!" Pinkie Pie pointed, as she once again dons up her Spider–Pie persona and swings through town, guiding her friends through the monster ridden city.

Suddenly, there was another loud bloodcurdling screech that pierced the air, and a blur of dark feathers streaked across the sky, cutting Pinkie's web, causing her to fall towards the ground. Luckily, Spider–Pie landed on the rooftop of a house, rolling forward to break her fall, before she leapt off the ledge and shot another web fluid and perched herself atop an umbrella stand, looking up to see she was surrounded by more of the harpies.

"Okay Vulture!" Spider–Pie began. "Let's have some fun!"

Fighting Is Magic – Pinkie Pie Theme

With that, the harpies let out several earsplitting screeches, before they dived towards Spider–Pie with their claws out. Spider–Pie quickly ducked her head to evade the claws of one harpy, before she did a somersault to dodge another, then she bounced off another harpy on the head and did a backflip. Then, with a flick of her hands, Spider–Pie shot a string of pink web fluids, catching one of the harpies by the tail, and pulled herself towards the wicked bird demon, landing a kick to the head, followed by a backflip as she proceeded to shoot several more webs that entangled the harpy's wings, rendering it flightless.

Spider–Pie quickly shot two more web fluids to ensnare the harpy, and with a twist of her body, she swung her opponent into the rest of the flock.

Enraged, the rest of the harpies all viciously flapped their wings at the pink costumed spider-themed heroine, slashing their claws at the girl.

"Missed me! Missed me! Now you gotta-" Spider-Pie stopped herself, realizing where she was going. "Y'know what, forget I said anything. There's already enough ships to go around."

"PINKIE!" The Rainbooms shouted, after they finally caught up to their friend.

"What?" before she knew it, the harpies were coated in a surge of electricities, with a dark cloud circling above the entire flock. "Oh my Faust!" Pinkie shrieked, jumping out of the way, just as a bolt of lighting was shot, narrowly scorching the pink girl, had she not jumped out of the way.

"Whoa! You're not kidding about harpies causing severe storms, Twilight!" Spike whimpered.

"I'll betcha ya, Spider–Man never had to deal with anything like that," Rainbow Dash commented. "Oh wait. He kinda did, with Electro, the Vulture, and that Mysterio."

"Not the time Rainbow Dash!" Applejack shouted. "I only know one thing, and it's that these buzzards know where Sunset is!"

"That is, if we could get one of them to speak first, darling," Rarity added.

"Then let's get them talking already!" with a crack of her knuckles, Rainbow Dash tapped her geode and became a fast multicolored blur, racing around the city, building up speed, before she runs back and leapt into the air, landing a kick and a few punches at the harpies, before she dropped to the ground.

"I gotcha Dashie!" Spider–Pie said, grabbing her friend by the hand, and they both spun themselves into the air, performing a few acrobatic flips at the harpies.

Suddenly, the harpies were once again coated with electricities, ready to perform another blast of lightning, "Yo, Spider–Pie!" Rainbow Dash shouted. "Remember that scene with Mysterio's drones? Y'know, the Elemental Fusion? In London?"

"Oh yeah!" getting the coded message, Spider–Pie quickly went to work, shooting several web fluids, entangling the entire flock, just as they were about to fire their lightning bolts, only to electrocute themselves out, courtesy of the electricities being redirected via the webs.

"Now that's what I call Kentucky Fried Chickens," Rainbow Dash joked.

Meanwhile, back on the ground, Rarity was projecting several of her crystal shields, protecting herself and most of her friends, while throwing several of the shields at the harpies, clipping their wings and knocking them out of the sky. At the same time, Twilight was waving her hands, which were coated in sparkling auras of magentas, firing bolts of magics at the harpies, while telekinetically holding most of them at bay.

"AAAAHH!!!! Help me!" Fluttershy screamed, clutching Spike in her arms as she ran for dear life, with a harpy following close behind.

Hearing the girl's frantic cry, Applejack quickly pulled out her lasso and caught the bird demon by the leg and thrashed her about with her amazing super-strength, "Watch yourselves, Fluttershy," Applejack cautioned the girl.

"Thanks Applejack!" Fluttershy shouted in gratitude.

Poking her head from behind the walls of an alley, Maddie watched in awe at most of her friends' display of strength and skills in battle. In spite of the harpies ferocities and their combined prowesses that rivaled to that of a hurricane, the Rainbooms refused to yield.

Suddenly, Maddie's snakes came to life as they hissed violently, signaling the gorgon of approaching dangers. She turned around, just in time to see some of the harpies had discovered her. The gorgon's eyes were concealed by her third transparent eyelids, so she didn't had time to stop the bird demons in their tracks. Before she even had the chance to react, in a blur of feathers, the harpies lunged toward Maddie. One of them slashed her claws across the gorgon's face, with another beating her wings, creating a powerful gust of wind that blew Maddie out of her hiding spot and out onto the street.

Disoriented, Maddie struggled to get up, only to feel a pair of claws pinning her, facedown, onto the ground, while her snakes all hissed violently, struggling to fend off the hot, fowl breath of the bird demons, who are more than eager to have a gorgon and snakes combo for dinner.

Of course, the Rainbooms and Spike said otherwise, "Get away from our friend you stinking bullies!" Spider–Pie shouted, shooting several strings of web from her hands to pull several of the harpies off. This success didn't last long, however, when more harpies piled themselves on the pink heroine.

"Pinkie!" The Rainbooms shouted, running to both Maddie and Pinkie's aid, only to be overrun by the overwhelming number of the harpies. There was just too many of them.

'So this is it?' Maddie thought. 'Is this how it ends?' Turning her head to the right, wincing a bit from the sharp talons of the harpies that dug into the cheek of her face, Maddie looked up, seeing all of her friends at the mercy of the harpies.

Fluttershy was cowering in fright, holding Spike close and tightly as the harpies were all set upon them in a flurry of feathers and claws. Pinkie Pie was shooting several webs at the harpies until she suddenly ran out. Before she had the chance to restock some more into her shooters, the harpies piled on top of her, pinning her down on the ground.

Upon seeing her friend in trouble, Rainbow Dash quickly beat feet to the rescue, "Hang on, Pinkie! I'm coming! WHOA!" unfortunately, Rainbow Dash accidentally stepped on a remnant of Spider–Pie's web fluid and got stuck. "Oh seriously?! What did you put in these, Pink–" Before she had the chance to finish, the harpies were already on her, scratching and holding the athletic girl down.

"Get back you ruffians!" Rarity spatted, conjuring up a shield, struggling to hold off the harpies. "Back!" the fashionista girl could barely hold up her defense as cracks began to form.

Lastly, Applejack, being as stubborn as a bull, if not a minotaur, furiously fought off the demons with all her might, not willing to be a prey to these feathery fiends. The strong girl threw a punch at one of the harpy, followed by a strong side kick which flowed smoothly and intensely into a powerful roundhouse and back kick. Then, with a spin of her rope, Applejack lassoed one of the harpies, snatching her out of the sky and pulled her down to the ground in a thunderous crash. Unfortunately, Applejack was losing steam, and the harpies caught her by chance, catching her breath, with a sharp slash that knocked the strong girl to the ground. With that, Applejack could hardly stand up against the overwhelming number of the flock.

Maddie watched helplessly at the sight of her friends overrun by the savage bird demons. Worst still, Sunset Shimmer's still a prisoner to these monsters. Once the harpies have finished both Maddie and the Rainbooms, Spike included, then there is no telling what sort of horror will befall on their fiery friend.

Having witnessed the downfall and destruction of her home, because of her curse, was traumatizing enough. But being forced to watch her loved ones suffer while she could do nothing was heart-wrenching. Tears flowed from her eyes, trickling down her cheeks at the thought of losing her friends and families, not once, but twice.

'Sunset!' Maddie thought tearfully of the flame haired girl.

She's not one to admit her thoughts out loud, but if she did, then she can't deny it. Out of all the Rainbooms, Spike included, Sunset Shimmer has been her favorite. No one understood the gorgon more than she did, mainly because she too had once been traumatized from her transformation into a demon sorceress. That and because Sunset had the power to look deep into Maddie's memories and effectively sympathize with her trauma. Furthermore, if it weren't for Sunset Shimmer, then the cursed girl would never have been convinced to leave her island.

With every passing seconds Maddie had of recalling all the fond memories she had of Sunset Shimmer, something was suddenly pounding intensely within her. It made her feel warm and confident. With every second of her beating heartbeat, the feeling grew stronger and stronger, banishing her fear and sorrow, tenfold, and the gorgon's eyes blinked open to reveal intense passion.

"Get away...." Medusa's snakes all hissed aggressively to match the ferocity displayed on her face, as she bared her fangs and hissed venomously. "Get away....from my.....FRIENDSSSSSSSSSS!!!!" With an earsplitting shriek, Maddie burst free from the harpies grasps, throwing the demons off of her.

What's Up Danger? – Blackway & Black Caviar

The Rainbooms, Spike, and the harpies all looked at Maddie with newfound shocks as they witnessed the gorgon having a burst of offensive instinct. Nevertheless, the harpies were undeterred. With a loud shriek, the bird demons lunged toward the gorgon with claws outstretched for the kill.

In retaliation, the spitting cobras in Medusa's snakes shot out strands of venomous saliva that splashed upon impact with the harpies' faces, blinding most of the demons. Then, in a blur of black and yellow, Medusa swiped her claws at the harpies, knocking them back. More of the harpies got behind the gorgon. Then, with a flap of their wings, in a burst of speed, the bird demons swooped down with their legs stretched out. However, the snakes on the back of Maddie's head let out a hiss, alerting the gorgon of the harpies, who quickly ducked her head, rolling to the side, dodging the cowardly attacks. Enraged, Maddie strikes back in a blur that rivaled to that of a normal snake's reflex, hitting one of the harpies by the neck.

"Whoa! Maddie's got some moves!" Rainbow Dash commented as she and her friends watched the fight going on.

Back in the fight, the harpies refused to be bested by a single gorgon. With a flap of their wings, the harpies all started to fly together, forming themselves into a swirling vortex, conjuring up powerful winds, picking up Maddie off the ground, into the air where they pounced on her, grabbing her by the arms, the tail, and her head, threatening to tear her apart.

Finally having enough, Maddie blinked her third transparent eyelids apart, to reveal her eyes to the harpies. With that, the looks of shock was immediately frozen on the harpies' faces, and they dropped out of the sky, as stones, with Maddie.

End of Fight Song

"Look out! It's raining meteorites!" Pinkie shouted.

"Get under me darlings!" Rarity shouted, conjuring up her shields into the shape of an umbrella, together with Twilight's magic to hold up the barrier, saving the friends from the falling stones.

All around them, the harpies crumbled and broke apart into tiny little rubbles upon impact with the ground. Soon, Medusa followed. But before the gorgon could hit the ground, Spider–Pie quickly reacted, shooting several pink fluids to create a large web, catching the gorgon moments before she hit the ground.

"Maddie! You alright?" Rainbow asked.

Taking the moment to recover herself from the shock of the battle, if not the use of her infamous petrifying stare – which she hadn't used in over many centuries – Maddie managed to regain her composure.

Once she did, she blinked her third eyelids across for safety reasons, to look at her surroundings. Everywhere she looked, the area was littered with the rocky remains of the harpies the Rainbooms has bested in battle. Though the credits, however, all goes to Medusa.

"What have I done?" the gorgon asked herself, shuddering in the cold grip of fear.

"What do you mean, what have you done?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Medusa! You...You just saved us! You defeated the entire flock of those bird demons! You were awesome back there!"

“Darn tootin!” Applejack added.

“It’s not that bad,” Fluttershy added.

“Here here,” Rarity joined in. “Though, you were kind of cutting it a little too close for comfort back there darling.”

But the gorgon could hardly care less about the compliments, "Why? Why aren't you ssssscared?” She hissed in confusion. “You sssssaw firsssst hand the dangersssssousssss potential of my powerssssss. I could've desssstroyed you all."

"Maddie," Twilight began. "As a fellow, former demon sorceress, your curse, or gift, however you want to look at it. It's a part of who you are. You can't just stop using it. It's inevitable. You're bound to use it again sooner or later."

"But how will I know I won't misuse it again and hurt you?"

"Because we know you, Maddie." Applejack added. "You're our friend. And we're here to help ya out all the way. Because that's what Sunset would've wanted. And we're not gonna let her down. And neither should you,” at that speech, Maddie looked up at the Rainbooms with newfound admiration and astonishment. “So c'mon. We got a friend to save. Ya with us, or what?" The country girl asked, holding her hand out for the gorgon to take.

Maddie looked down at the hand, then back up at the Rainbooms and Spike, who were all waiting anxiously for her answer.

They’re stubborn, she’ll give them that. But in a good way. With the warmth feeling of love and friendship still pounding in her heart, the corners of Maddie’s lip turned upward, “Exxxxxcelsssssior,” she hissed, smiling, and accepting Applejack’s hand, shaking it.

Next thing she knew, the strong girl pulled her in for a group hug.

“YEAH!!! Friendship is magic!!!” Spider-Pie cheered. “Y’know, Maddie. You’d make an excelsior of a superhero!”

“Like SSSSSSpider-Man?” The gorgon asked.

“Nah, you’re more like the Incredible Hulk,” Rainbow Dash commented. “But Spider-Man works too. I mean, you kinda have a sixth sense. Snake senses that is. Er, how many snakes do you have?”

Seeing everyone were getting off topic, Rarity spoke up, “As much as I’d like to keep this fun discussion going, Sunset is still in trouble. So if we’re going to talk about superheroes, then might I suggest we be like heroes for our Sunset, now?”

“Oh yeah,” With that, the Rainbooms, Spike, and Maddie all shouted, “EXCELSIOR!!!!!” With that, the friends all resumed their rescue mission for Sunset Shimmer.

Little did they know, however, that this wasn’t the last they saw of the harpies. After it was left alone, the owl looked down to see remnants of the harpies were pulsing in sparkling auras.

Rarity fights a giant crab

Author's Note

Can someone please remind me how the title of this meme got started?

Rarity fights a giant crab

"Look! That's where she is!" Pink–Spider pointed, swinging in the lead, towards a cargo bay, which was swarming a whole flock of harpies, griffins, and giant crabs that were all scavenging their spoils of fishes, oysters, and shellfishes that all the fishermen had brought into harbor.

"Now that's what I call a feeding frenzy," Spike whimpered.

"Goodness!" Fluttershy gasped, watching all the monsters biting and clawing at each other, refusing and wanting a bite of each other's share of the foods. "I'm one to watch documentary films about survival of the fittest and everything, but this is a little....intense."

"C'mon, y'all! We gotta get in there!" Applejack began. "Sunset Shimmer's in there, somewhere. And we gotta get her out before she becomes the next main course."

"AJ's right! C'mon everyone!" Rainbow Dash began. "Let's do it to it!" with a flash of light, Rainbow Dash activated her geode and became a blur of multicolors. "HI-YAH!" Rainbow Dash screamed, tackling one of the harpies to the ground.

In retaliation, the harpy grabbed Dash by the neck and threw her off, into the rest of the flocks. Luckily for Dash, Applejack was quick enough to pull her lasso and with a spin, the apple farm girl pulled her rainbow haired friend out of the fray, while Rarity and Twilight both activated their geodes' powers to hold off the rest of the harpies at bay.

"Eat sea urchins!" Pinkie screamed, hurling a box of sea urchins at some of the attacking harpies.

"Back! Back you ruffians!" Rarity shrieked, projecting and hurling her crystal shields at the advancing giant crabs that were snapping their claws. "Go on! Back!"

Twilight was blasting balls of magic at several harpies, with Maddie's spitting cobras shooting their venoms to stun and blind a few, "Whoa!" Twilight shouted, when spits of the gorgon's snakes splattered across her face. Luckily, her glasses shielded her eyes from the potent toxic of the venoms. "Maddie! Please watch the friendly fire!"

"SSSSSSSincccceressssst apologiessssss," Medusa apologized.

In the midst of the fight, Twilight looked to see Spike was overwhelmed by a swarm of harpies, "SPIKE!" Twilight screamed, waving her hands, telekinetically throwing the harpies off her little puppy, to find him covered from head to toe in raven black feathers. "Spike! Are you alright?"

"I've been murdered!" Spike whimpered.

"Sunset!" Applejack called out to the fiery girl, as she muscles her way through the monster horde. "Sunset? Are ya in there, sugarcube?" For a quick moment, Applejack caught a glimpse of her friend's flaming hair of yellow and red, but it suddenly vanished out of sight, disappearing a flurry of feathers, as the harpies suddenly turned tail and took to the sky.

"Hey! COME BACK HERE WITH OUR FRIEND YA BUZZARDS!" Rainbow Dash barked in demands. "THIS AIN'T OVER! YOU'LL RUE THE DAY YOU TOOK OUR FRIEND FROM US!"

Just then, something huge and terrifying emerges from the waters and towers behind the heroes.

"Uh oh, my pinkie senses are tingling," Pink–Spider said, before she turned to the readers and ask, "Do you ever get that funny goosebump feelings that something big and scary is standing right behind you, waiting for you to turn around and look at the scared look on your face?" with that, Pink–Spider and friends all turned around and were met, face-to-face a giant crab that stood just about as tall as an average city building. "HOLY CRAB!"

In appearance, the crab was all red in color, with its eyes seemingly colored an eerie aquamarine green, and a unique feature to its appearance, what appears to be a giant mustache.

"GIANT CRAB!!!!" Spike screamed.

At first, the crab looked down at the heroes, as it moves slowly and advances intimidating, dwarfing the girls and dog. The crab snapped its claws, while letting out a bloodcurdling shriek, as if it was greatly upset by something.

"Whoa, that must be one bad shellfish," Rainbow Dash commented. "What's got him so upset?"

"Uh, Twilight?" Applejack whispered. "Anything in that Greek book of yers on giant crabs?"

Slowly reaching into her bag, pulling out her book, Twilight quickly skims through the pages, before she finds a page of the monstrous crab that reads:

"Carcinus – a giant crab that was created by the goddess Hera to hinder the mighty hero, Heracle's battle against the hydra."

"So how did Heracle stop it then?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Looking back to her book, Twilight reads, "It says that he defeated it by stomping his foot down on its head...crushing it."

"Then this Heracle fella must've been pretty big, because that's a lot a head for one crab," Applejack commented.

"Or maybe he was just pretty strong, and all he needed to do to crush it was to get at the top of the head!" Rainbow Dash pointed.

"That sounds logical," Twilight said in agreement. "But what are you–" Twilight's eyes widen with shock and terror, when she sees Rainbow Dash zipping away with Applejack in hand. "RAINBOW DASH! APPLEJACK! WAIT!" unfortunately, Rainbow Dash was listening, as she zipped up the nearby tallest building to match the carcinus's height, before she leaps off the roof, with Applejack in hand. Again, Twilight voiced her disapproval, "I DON'T THINK THAT'S–"

"Gone!" Rainbow shouted, hurling herself and Applejack at the crab, with the country girl activating her geode's powers, summoning her superhuman strength, slamming her feet on top of its the giant crustacean's massive head.

"Ooh!" Applejack winced from the damage recoil. "I'm gonna feel this tomorrow."

"Yeah, but did we beat this thing or what?" Rainbow smiled arrogantly.

"Um, girls?" Pink–Spider pointed, directing everybody's attention to the angry look on the crab's face, and how disheveled its "mustache" looked.

The carcinus then let out a loud bloodcurdling roar that rang across the city, and it thrashed its claws about in anger.

"Great. Now it's even more angrier!" Twilight muttered, as she and her friends all screamed and scattered to evade the wrath of an angry giant crab.

"You and your 'brilliant' ideas, Rainbow," Applejack grumbled. "If we ever get out of this mess, I got a whole stash of apple ciders WITHOUT your name on them."

Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously, "That's a joke, right?" in response, Applejack raised an eyebrow in a scowl. "You're not joking," the athletic girl moaned, at the thought of never having anymore of her apple ciders for a long time.

Rarity – Fighting Is Magic

The carcinus let out another bloodcurdling roar, determined to let the girls and the city to feel its reckoning.

"Oh no! It's going to attack the city!" Twilight exclaimed in worry. "We've got to stop it before it hurts all of those people! Everyone drive it back into the water!"

"Don't worry, we got this!" with a flick of her hands, Pink–Spider shot several strings of pink web fluids from her wrists and pulled, flinging herself into the air and hurled several sprinkle bombs that exploded in the giant crab's face, creating a cloud of smokes that blinded the giant crustacean.

With the carcinus distracted, Rarity didn't hesitate to conjure up several crystal shields, which she quickly hurled at the giant crustacean, "Back you ruffian! Back!" Rarity ordered.

Furious at the attack, the giant crab retaliated by furiously stomping its pointy legs at the girls, while thrashing its snapping claws at the girls.

Maddie was vigorously twisting her whole serpentine body from left to right as she struggled to evade the giant crab's legs, when she was suddenly pinned down by the tip of her tail, "AAAAAAUUUUUGGGGHHHH!!!" Maddie screamed in agony.

"Maddie!" the girls and Spike shouted in concern for their gorgon friend.

"Pain in the tail!" Maddie hissed, struggling to wriggle herself from the crab's legs. "Why musssst I be cursssssed with a wretched sssssserpent'sssss tail asssss well?"

Realizing it got one of its preys in its grips, the carcinus looked down to reach its claws down at Medusa. Medusa's spitting cobras retaliated by spitting several strands of venom at the crab's claws, in a futile attempt to drive the claws back. Thankfully, Rarity interfered by projecting a huge wall of her shields, saving the gorgon from the crab's claws.

In the meantime, Applejack came and forced the crab's leg off, freeing Maddie, "Watch yer head there, Maddie," in response, the gorgon shot the girl an irked look, stating how she took offense by that statement. "Oh, sorry, Sugarcube," Applejack chuckled sheepishly as she helped carry the gorgon away.

Pink–Spider was shooting web fluids, swinging herself around the carcinus, before she shot several balls of webs, coating over one of the crab's eyes, half-blinding the giant crustacean, "Hey girls!" Pink–Spider began. "You've ever seen that Disney movie? Moana?"

"What issssss she ssssaying now?" Maddie asked.

"Eh, Pinkie Pie has a habit for saying a lot of things," Applejack grumbled.

Nevertheless, Pinkie continued, "You've seen that part with the talking crab? At the end of that song? With the underwater volcano?"

"Maybe Pinkie's onto something!" Twilight deduced.

"Indubitably," Rarity agreed.

"What? What issss she ssssaying?" Maddie asked, still unsure what her friends were getting at.

"Rainbow! Distract the crab!" Twilight shouted. "Pinkie, web up the legs! Me, Rarity, and AJ will go high!"

"Way ahead of you sister!" Pinkie said as she continues to shoot several web fluids that tangled the crab's legs, rendering it immobile.

"Hey Mr. Krabs!" Rainbow Dash taunted. "Nah-nah-nah-nah! Ya can't catch me!" with another angry roar, the crab snapped its claws furiously at Rainbow Dash who continues to zip from side to side to evade the crab's attacks. "Ooh, you should've paid more attention."

"Good one, Dashie!" Pinkie laughed at Rainbow Dash's inside joke.

"What? What's ssssso funny?" Maddie frowned in dismay.

"Now Rarity!" Twilight shouted, as she and Applejack both walked up on a flight of crystal stairs, courtesy of Rarity, and they both landed a powerful magic-super strength combo punch to the crab, causing it to flip itself off its legs and sent it crashing into the ocean in a big splash.

But just as the crab was crashing into the waters, Medusa caught sight of a strange symbol on the underside of the crab's exoskeleton. It looked almost like that of an eye that looked as if it was staring right back at her. It was both unsettling and familiar and it alone was enough to make Medusa herself feel cold as if she could turn into stone right then and there.

End of Fight

"Phew," Twilight sighed. "Glad it's over now."

"Oh, I think it's far from over Twilight," Applejack frowned. "Sunset's still gone.

"ARGH!" Rainbow Dash stomped her foot in frustration. "All that, and they got away with Sunset!"

"It just doesn't make sense," Twilight pondered. "Where did all these monsters come from? And what do they want with Sunset to begin with? Why take her? What did she do to them? What did we ever do?"

"And why didn't they come for me insssstead?" Maddie asked herself in sorrow.

"I don't know why this is happening," Applejack started, before she looked up, having an idea. "But I know just the pony who might know what kind of hocus pocus we're dealing with now."

"What pony?" Maddie asked.

"Princess Twilight Sparkle, that's who," Applejack answered, much to Maddie's surprise.

"You're a princess?" she hissed to Twilight.

In response, the girls and Spike all laughed in response, "No, I'm not that Twilight," Twilight clarified. "We meant another Twilight Sparkle," again, Maddie looked confused. "C'mon. We'll show ya," with that, the Rainbooms and Spike were all on their way back to the hotel, with Medusa following.

However, something shining caught the gorgon's attention, and she looked down to see a familiar amulet, with the image of a blazing sun engraved on the front. Sunset Shimmer's geode necklace. Picking it up from the wreckage of the fight, Maddie held it close to her chest, in loving memory of her dearest friend, before she wore it around her neck.

After pushing their way through the streets that were teeming with people stricken with fear from the recent monster attack, and passing a still undignified, humiliated, and petrified Zephyr Breeze, the friends finally returned to their room, the girls and dog all gathered around as Twilight pulls out Sunset Shimmer's journal from her backpack. Maddie took a quick glance at the book to see it has a hard cover, with an emblem of what appeared to be half of the sun on the left, merged together with half of the purple star on the right.

"Good thing Sunset never leaves home without her journal," Twilight smiled, as she opens the journal and skims through the pages, before arriving at the next clean set. "Spike. Pen me." the girl ordered, which the dog responded by fetching a purple pen for the girl to write with.

"What issss thissss?" Maddie asked, looking at the journal curiously.

"It's a journal," Pinkie answered. "For you to write in."

"Fassssccccinating," The gorgon hissed. "SSSSSsso it'ssss ssssimilar to the scrollsssss we've oncccce ussssed to record hisssstory and eventsssss in ancient timessss then."

"Uh.....yeah, kinda like that," Twilight confirmed. "However, bear in mind, this is no ordinary journal. This is Sunset's magic journal. And the way we're using it now, it's more of a communication device," of course, Maddie is stumped, not understanding a single word the girl said.

"What?"

"Just watch," with that, Twilight began writing in the journal:

Hello?

To whom it may concern, this isn't Sunset Shimmer writing. Sunset Shimmer's been kidnapped!

Before Twilight could write any further, words were already being written back in response:

WHAT?! Sunset Shimmer's been kidnapped?! By who? How? And when?

"Wow, that was quick," Rainbow Dash commented.

In response, Twilight wrote back, saying:

I honestly don't know how or why it happened. There were these monsters. They just came out of nowhere and started attacking the town, and they captured Sunset Shimmer!

Before long, the journal wrote back:

What kind of monsters, exactly?

Twilight wrote back, explaining:

First, there were these harpies – half woman, half bird – and then there were some griffins, and there was a minotaur, and we just had ourselves an encounter with a carcinus – a giant crab-like monster.

In response, the journal replied:

This calls for some intense investigation. I'll let you know once I have found the answer.

"Fassssscinating!" Maddie hissed. "Ssssssso assssside from her magic amulet, SSSSSunsssset carriessss this magic book of knowledge with her?"

"Close," Applejack explained. "This 'book of knowledge' is actually a journal that lets us talk with Princess Twilight Sparkle between our world and the world Sunset came from. If this is loose Equestrian magic we're dealing with, then Twilight's bound to have all the answers for us."

"Loose Equestrian magic?" Maddie asked, further confused.

"Trust me, Maddie," Rainbow comforted the distraught gorgon. "If you've been through the kind of adventures we've dealt with, then this really shouldn't be much of a surprise."

"Look!" Everyone all looked back at the journal to see some words were being written back.

I did some quick reading, and from the looks of it, you might've stumbled on the work of Grogar's Box! In ancient times, Equestria was ruled by an evil demon sorcerer by the name of Grogar. He is a master of dark magics, and legends say that he uses dark magics provided by his bell to enslave anyone who dared to resist against him, turning them into his slaves and into monsters to do his bidding – ponies and animals alike. Thus he earned himself the title, the "Father of Monsters."

It wasn't until much later, when the great hero, Gusty the Great, broke into his lair and stole his Bewitching Bell, that Grogar's powers were lost, and all those he enslaved rebelled against him. But there have been later stories that stated that Grogar was prepared for this contingency. Rumor has it that somewhere, he stashed most of his powers into a box, just in case something ever happened to his bell. If rumors were true, and if I'm correct, then that box must've found its way into your world, and now it's turning everyone into monsters!

"But then, that means-Oh no!" Applejack exclaimed.

Medusa Opens Up

"Okay, this is getting too complicated, even for us," Applejack muttered as she continued to pace back and forth, while ranting, "First we got ourselves Medusa, a cursed gorgon we all thought was dead.. surprise, she's alive and she's real."

"As real as a donut!" Pinkie Pie chirped, to which everyone looked at the pink girl with unamused glances.

Getting back on topic, Applejack continued, "Then out of the blue, we're under attack by monsters that came out of Greek fairy tales, and–"

"Mythologies," Twilight corrected.

"Excuse me?" the country girl asked.

"Well, the correct term is Greek mythologies, not fairy tales." Twilight lectured. "There's actually a big difference between mythologies and fairy tales."

Annoyed, if not incredulous at their bookworm friend, Rainbow Dash angrily berated, "IS THAT ALL YOU CARE ABOUT?" Twilight flinched, with Spike jumping into her arms, taken aback by the athletic girl's angry outburst, "Or did you just forgot that we had to fight our way through a monster-infested street to arrive at a dock where we fought a giant crab, only to find our friend missing without a trace!? AND ALL YOU CARED ABOUT WAS FIXING SOMEONE'S LITERARY ERROR?"

Holding her book up like a shield, Twilight quivered in fright as she looked back into the blazing eyes of Rainbow Dash, "Force of habit?" she squeaked in her defense. "I'm sorry?"

"Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy scolded. "You ought to be ashamed of yourself! You know better than to intimidate Twilight like that!"

Taking a slow deep breath, Rainbow Dash managed to calm herself, "You're right. I'm sorry," Rainbow Dash apologized to Twilight. "I'm just really worried about Sunset right now."

"We all are," Applejack spoke on behalf of herself and their friends in the room. "What with those monsters out there on the loose."

"And the Box of Grogar, let's not forget about that," Pinkie Pie reminded, holding up Sunset Shimmer's journal, with informations and a sketch of the said box written from Twilight on the designated page. "Apparently, the box will continue to create monsters as long as it remains opened. So all we gotta do is find it and close it. Tight shut. Lock it up like Fort Knox."

"Great," Rainbow Dash grumbled. "If we can find it first! It could be anywhere, along with Sunset!"

"Which raises another big question," Twilight began. "Why would those monsters want to take Sunset?"

"Or why didn't they come for me?" Medusa hissed under her breath, which went unheard.

"We could definitely use Sunset right about now," Applejack frowned. "Just one touch of those monsters, and she can trace their origins back to the box. I mean, she did once say she can trace the origins of a snowflake, just by touching one."

See MLP: EQG's special Holidays Unwrapped.

While the girls continued to exchange their thoughts and worries, Spike turned his head to see Medusa pulling her hood over her snakes and head, as she proceeded to leave the room. With a kick of his leg, the little dog sprinted to chase after the saddened gorgon, out onto the balcony to see her perching her arms on the railings, while gazing longingly off into the distance.

Sensing the little dog's presence, the snakes beneath Medusa's hood all let out a hiss, "SSSSSSpike," she hissed, greeting the dog without having to turn around.

"Maddie," Spike barked, returning the greeting as he sat down beside the gorgon.

With her eyes closed solemnly, her snakes hissing quietly to match the mood of their mistress, "For ssssso long I've dreaded of bringing sssssuch missssery and chaosssss upon everyone in thisssss day and age," Medusa sighed. "But I never once thought it could be like thisssss."

"No one's blaming you for anything, Maddie," Spike assured.

"I know," the cursed gorgon hissed solemnly, looking down at Sunset's geode which she wore around her neck in remembrance of the girl. "And yet, it feelssss as if I am to blame," she clutched the amulet tightly. "Thissss awful feeling of heartbreak...it....it'ssss nothing compared to the yearssss of taking ssssso many livesssss unwillingly."

The rest of the Rainbooms soon made themselves known as they gathered around Medusa and Spike. They had just heard Medusa expressing her self-guilt, "Maddie, please, ya can't keep talking yourself down like that," the girl frowned sadly. "It's not getting us anywhere."

"You're right," Medusa hissed. "And I'm ssssssorry, for not trussssting you all at the beginning," dipping her head, while pulling her hood even lower over her face, Medusa sighed. "If I had jussssst told you the truth, then maybe none of thisssss would happen. But now it'ssss too late," a small tear trickled down from Medusa's cheek, "SSSSSunsssset issss gone. And I never got to tell her."

Seeing the distress the cursed gorgon was in, noting how she was quivering in both fear and sorrow, Fluttershy gently walked up and puts a comforting hand to her shoulder, though she flinched a bit from the touch, "Shhhh, it's alright," Fluttershy cooed. "You don't have to talk about it, if you don't want to."

"Yeah, right now, Sunset is our main concern," Rainbow Dash said.

At the mention of Sunset, Maddie looked down at her hand clutching Sunset's geode, lifting the amulet up to look in her open palm.

"I'm not giving up on you," Sunset's words echoed. "Like Princess Twilight would say, we're friends until the end."

'Friends until the end of time,' Medusa thought loudly, remembering Sunset's words. "SSSSunsssset," she hissed, turning to the Rainbooms and Spike. "Yessss. We musssst find her. SSSShe would've done the sssssame for me. For all of usssss." she nodded.

Rainbow Dash smiled, admiring the gorgon's loyalty, "Attagirl, Maddie!" she said, giving the cursed gorgon a thumbs up.

"Now we're talking!" Applejack joined in.

"Yeah! The story still lives!" Pinkie Pie chirped. "We can find Sunset! I just know we will! But first, we just need a clue."

"But before we begin ssssearching," Maddie began. "I should at leasssst tell you my sssstory." the Rainbooms and Spike all looked to the gorgon with surprise on their faces.

"Seriously?" Rainbow Dash frowned. "Now you want it to be story time?"

"RAINBOW DASH!!!" the Rainbooms and Spike berated the athletic girl, before they turned their attentions back towards Maddie.

"You were saying, darling?" Rarity insisted.

"I never told Sunset Shimmer my sssstory," Medusa explained. "Or any of you, becausssse I was afraid to relive the hurt. But sssshould anything happen to any of you, becausssse of me, then I ssshould at leasssst tell you all, while I ssssstill have you. All of you."

With that, the Rainbooms, and Spike, all got comfortable as they braced themselves for what Medusa had to say, "We're listening," Fluttershy insisted.

Taking a deep breath, Medusa hesitantly began, "I don't remember much of my childhood. But assss you all know, I wasn't alwaysss a monsssster. At leasssst, not like thissss. I remember I wassss jusssst like all of you...or at least, mosssst of you," she said, directly at Spike. "A normal human being, and like ssssome otherssss, I had a family. Sisssstersssss, that isssss."

"You mean, it's just you and your sisters?" Applejack asked for clarification. "No mom or dad?"

"I don't even know who they are," Medusa answered. "I don't even remember their faccessss. At that time, it wassss jusssst me and my sssssisssstersss, and that wassss all that mattered to me. Thosssse were happier dayssss, but they're all jusssst memoriessss now, and I've forgotten them. They were before....before..."

"Before what?" Fluttershy asked.

"Before...Athena."

"Before Athena cursed you?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"RAINBOW!" the friends berated.

"What? I was just asking."

Shaking her heads in disapproval of her friend's interruption, Applejack turned to Medusa and gestured, "Continue."

Resuming where she left off, Medusa continued her story, "I don't know why she picked me, of all humanssss. I...believe it or not, I wassssn't alwayssss so beautiful then. Even as a human, I was regarded as abnormal to everyone. My sssssisssterssss, however, were beautiful. They were welcomed by all, and they were courted by many admirerssss. And yet, I wasssss selected by Athena. I wasssss invited into her temple, to become her protégé. I remember how much my ssssissstersss had inssssisssted upon me to accept, ssssaying it was such a big honor to be accccc epted assss such by the godessss, hersssself. And ssssso I did."

"For sssseveral yearssss, I sssstudied under Athena'ssss tutelage, learning all the knowledge sssshe wishesss to impart me with. But sssstill, I wasss never happy. While I remained sssshunned in the sssshadowssss of Athena, my sssssissstersss continued to grow more and more beautiful each day, while I wassss forgotten by the world. It wassss assss if I no longer exxxisssted and the world ssssseemed more joyful that way. I wassss...I..I..." taking a few deep breaths to calm herself, together with a few gentle strokes from Fluttershy across her long serpentine tail to calm her, Medusa composed herself enough to continue the story. "I felt alone. I....I thought I wassss forgotten, and no longer had any valuesss to the world. I felt worthlesssss. Even worsssse when Athena had tassssked me with making a friend."

"I tried sssssso hard to make a friend, but it wasssss a futile endeavor then. No one would ever be friendssss with an abnormal persssson, such assss myssself," Medusa looked down, with tears running down her cheeks as she recalled some of the hurtful words the people had said to discriminate her, to belittle, and talk down to her.

"That's awful!" Fluttershy gasped with the Rainbooms and Spike nodding their heads, sharing their shock and disgust with the kind girl.

"Awful?" Medusa muttered. "Awful doessssn't come closssse to the day when beauty had at lasssst found me, and I wassss loved by all. I thought I had found friendsssship, but it wassss all lie!" the pipes broke and tears poured excessively down Medusa's cheeks as she continued, "I thought I had found friendssss, companionssss, and love with the beauty I was gifted. But when Athena ssssaid otherwissse, I... I... I... I lossst everything...and everyone I oncccce knew...they were gone. They left me alone."

"Oh you poor thing," Fluttershy whimpered, sniffling a bit of tears in empathy for the gorgon.

"That's the saddest story ever!" Pinkie Pie bawled, blowing her nose.

"What did you expect? Sunshine and rainbows?" Spike asked in sarcasm.

"SSSSSo yessss," Medusa frowned. "In her own way, Athena did curssssed me, yessss. But not like thissss. SSSShe curssssed me with a clarity."

"Uh...elaborate on 'clarity,'" Twilight asked. "By that I mean, how exactly did Athena give you a clarity?"

"By taking away my beauty, the people I thought were my friendssss immediately rejected me!" Medusa hissed in disdain. "I wassss humiliated. I wasss deemed an abomination by thosssse who ssssaw me, disssgusssted by my appearancesss, and my uniquenesssss. And I couldn't hide away in Athena'ssss temple, ssssinccce she had forbidden me from ever returning, until I could find some real friendssss. Friendssss who would love me, for being me, assss she putsss it."

"Wow, sounds like you had it rough," Rainbow Dash frowned. "Oh, sorry. Go on."

The look of contempt turned to sorrow on Medusa's face as she continued, "I wassss all alone. I had nowhere elsssse to go. And I couldn't asssk my sisssstersss for help. Not when they were ssssso happy with their livessss, and with their loved onessss. I wassss angry. I wasss sad. I wasss.... I dessssperately prayed to the godssss to ressstore my beauty. But I misspoke, and I wassss so foolissssh and selfissssh to asssk for ssssuch a thing. Insssstead of granting my wisssh, I wassss curssssed by the godssss to be thissss way."

Tears trickled down even harder on Medusa's face, as she covered her eyes, struggling to hold her tears back, "I wassss already an outcassst as a normal human. But this cursssse had made me a freak of nature. And you all know the resssst."

"Maddie..." Rainbow uttered in shock, shedding a single tear as she looked solemnly at the gorgon.

For so long, the world and all the Greek Mythologies have described her to be a terrifying creature that haunted the nightmares of storytellers; a merciless demon sorceress; and a selfish, arrogant woman of beauty. But to actually hear it from Medusa herself, and to see her saddened, guilt-ridden, if not traumatized, it had completely changed everyone's perspective on the gorgon. The more they actually got to know her, the more they realized how human she really is.

"SSSSo you sssssee, it wassss my fault that I'm like thissss," Medusa hissed tearfully. "Becausssse I wasss so selfish and ssssso stupid to ever be beautiful for friendsssship. Huh?" Medusa looked to find herself embraced in a group hug by the Rainbooms and Spike.

"You poor thing," Fluttershy sobbed.

"But why–"

"No one has to endure all that, just to go lookin' for a friend," Applejack frowned, while struggling not to cry, even though it shows.

"But why?" Medusa sobbed, finding it even harder to speak, from the overwhelming sensation of love than it was with sadness. "I'm a monsssster. And even if you could lift my cursssse, say that my true form issss even more repulsive than–"

"We don't care!" Spike barked. "Human, or not. We still want to be with you!"

"You....you sssstill want to be with me? After all the troublessss I've put you through?" Medusa asked, with a single tear trickling from her eyes. "But I don't undersssstand. I'm a terrible creature. I kill the livingssss. Men, women, children, animalssss, they were all doomed to sssssuffer the ssssame fate of my curssssse. I've tried sssso hard to hide mysssself. But ssssomehow, they sssstill died. I'm really sorry to you, for SSSSunssset, to everyone."

"I'm sssso sssssorry," Medusa continued to sob. "I'm so ssssorry for all the hurt that I've caused. I'm sssso ssssorry that everyday I wake up and I'm ssssscared that I'm going to hurt sssssomeone elsssse. Because I know I will. I know I will hurt more and more innocccccent beingssss. I know I alwayssss will, because every time I lay my head down to sssssleep, I'm always returning back to my garden of sssstatues, and just sssseeing them alwayssss givessss me a pit in my sssstomach. I caussssse that. It's my fault. It's my fault. Everything is my fault. Everyone dies because of me. I can't bring them back. It's my fault. It's my fault! I'm jusssst sssscared! I really am!"

"Shhhh, there, there," Fluttershy cried. "It will be all okay. You'll see."

"Darling, it's all over now," Rarity weeped. "So just let it go."

"The past is the past, Maddie," Twilight said tearfully. "I know that because Sunset told me that once. And if she were still here, she would say the same thing to you. Now please, you have to be strong for her."

Slowly catching her breath, the gorgon looked to the Rainbooms and Spike, "Again, why are you all doing thissss?" Medusa sobbed. "Why? I don't undersssstand. I've killed sssso many innocccccent creaturessss. I'm a monsssster. Why are you ssstill insistent on giving me your friendssship, even when I don't dessserve it?"

"Don't talk down on yourself, Maddie," Rainbow advised.

"How can I not?" Medusa whimpered. "I think that everyday becaussssse of what I do to the world. What I contribute. What my desssstiny issss. It'sss a terrible, terrible desssstiny. I have to live everyday. Kill people accidentally, hurt them in an indirect way. It'ssss the inevitable. How does that not make me a monsssster?"

"Just because you think you're a monster, doesn't exactly make you a monster," Applejack explained. "Because a real monster never regrets its actions to kill, right? But you regret, so that's definitely saying you still have a heart, right?" the rest of the Rainbooms and Spike all exchanged agreements with the country gal.

"Perhapsssss." Medusa hissed. "I ssssupposssse that'sss true. I don't know. Everyday, I regret my actions. I regret my choicesssss. I regret who I am. I feel terrible for any life I take. Any misssstakes I've made. Any sssstonesss I've created."

"Exactly that darling," Rarity smiled. "Like we did with Sunset Shimmer, we can forgive you for your past...boo-boos."

"Besides, if it weren't for you, I'd be lost in your garden, back on the island, and I might never see Twilight again," Spike added.

"And I was an outcast, just as much as you were," Twilight joined in. "In fact, after absorbing so much Equestrian magic that unintentionally turned me into a demon sorceress, I can understand how scared you were."

Medusa whimpered, taking in short breathes, as a smile formed on her face, "You....you all are very special....you have beautiful smiles..."

"And they're all for you, Maddie!" Pinkie chirped.

Medusa sobbed tears of joy as she smiled, "If it's not too late, could I be... still be... a part of your... friendship? I would like to be... loved again. I would like to be part of your world. And your hugs felt so warm... so alive..."

"What kind of a question is that?" Rainbow Dash smirked. "You are our friend!"

"Definitely!" Fluttershy smiled.

"Affirmative!" Twilight added.

"Darn tootin'!" Applejack hollered.

"Here here!" Rarity joined.

"Don't I get a say in this?" Spike asked.

Pinkie Pie was sobbing and babbling nonsense, "My heart! It's too full!" she continued to weep.

Later that night, the friends were all in bed, getting their rests before they could start a new day tomorrow, with the search for Sunset Shimmer being their main agenda.

Back in her shared room with Fluttershy, Medusa was on the balcony, gazing across the horizon, while holding Sunset Shimmer's geode close to her chest.

"Are you alright, Maddie?" Fluttershy asked the gorgon. "Are you having trouble, falling asleep?"

"I...I'll be fine," Maddie sighed. "I hope SSSSunssset issss alright. Wherever she issss."

"Oh, I know. I'm worried about Sunset too," Fluttershy whimpered. "All alone out there, with those horrible monsters. Oh, I just hope we can find her in time."

"And thisss...thisss boxxxx of Grogar you sssspeak of," the gorgon continued. "I...for all we know...Sunssset might be one of those monsssstersss already. I hope we sssstill have the chancccce to save her."

"I'm sure we will," Fluttershy said, as she walked over to lovingly pet a few of Medusa's snakes. "Because we saved you, didn't we?"

Medusa reached her hand up for Fluttershy's hand, feeling the soft, gentle warmth of the girl's loving touch, "Yessss." she hissed. "SSSSSo you have."

Fluttershy let out a yawn, "It's getting late. Let's go to sleep. We've got a big day tomorrow."

"Yessss, of coursssse," Medusa followed, slithering back into the room, encircling her coil around the bed, before she crawled into bed with Fluttershy. "Fluttersssshy?" she hissed.

"Yes?"

"Thank you, for everything," as if the first time in a long time, Medusa's lips curled into a genuine loving smile.

Fluttershy couldn't help but smile back, seeing how happy her gorgon roomie looked for the first time, "Of course. Anytime."

Author's Note

I hope it wasn't too soon for Medusa a.k.a Maddie to open up and get all emotional like this. But it's bound to happen sooner than later.

Embrace the Magic!

Author's Note

Again, sorry if the wait was too long, but I can guarantee it will be worth it. Thank the Chinese's White Snake for inspiration. I was almost disenchanted...the greatest sin of all creative writers. *shudders*

But for Medusa's sake, I have to finish this story.

I've spent lot of weeks researching important Greek Mythology characters and real unique people in our real world worth empowering.

Embrace the Magic!

"Monster! MONSTER!" that 7-letter word rang and echoed through the air, together with the fires that danced on the perches of their torches, carried in the hands of her assailants.

Once again, Maddie finds herself in a world of nightmare, where she relives the dreadful days her whole life fell apart, within her, and all around her. She was surrounded by the shadowy figures of people carrying torches, pointing, and screaming at her in disgust, driving her off like the monster they all saw her to be.

Medusa covered her face with her claws, hiding her petrifying gaze and struggling to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, however, this leaves her ears vulnerable to their words, making her writhe in her coils, as if the words are like arrows and they are cutting her down.

"Pleassssse...stop!" Maddie sobbed, but still, the words of hate still come.

"There is no stopping to this nightmare," a voice spoke, banishing all the people into the darkness, and startling Maddie. It sounded almost like that of a woman.

"When you're a monster, gods want to kill you, people want to kill you, even other monsters want to kill you too," another voice spoke, just as feminine as the first, only slightly older.

"Who'ssss there?" the cursed gorgon hissed, turning her head in random directions, with her snakes coming to life. "Who are you?"

"We are the Fates, child," a third voice spoke, in a more soft spoken, warble voice. "Or perhaps, you're more familiar to our other nomenclature, the Moira."

With that, Medusa gasped in realization, "Clotho, Lachesis, and Atropos!"

"Ah, so you do remember us," the first voice of the fates spoke, to which Medusa nodded her head in confirmation. "Then you know that it has been my purpose to spin your threads of life."

"And that it has been my purpose weave your life into fabrics of stories," the second voice confirmed.

"And I determine when the story will end, for you and for every living creatures," the third voice stated. "Though it seems the length of your thread has been very...conflicting. It refuses to be cut, even when I command it."

"What?" Medusa hissed, finding this news intriguing for her. "What do you mean?"

Greek Myth fact: Clotho chooses the material and spins it into threads. Lachesis measures the thread. Atropos cuts the thread.

"Child," Lachesis spoke. "This means that you aren't living the life that was woven for you. Somehow, in some miraculous way, far beyond the compressions of the gods, you are weaving your own story."

"Meaning you have a greater destiny than we've ever known," Clotho added. "From the day you were born, you were very different. You were, as the humans now say, the 'black sheep of the family?' You were born, very differently, from your family lineage of...children of the primordial sea god and goddess, Phorcys and Ceto."

As if she was hit by a splash of crashing waves, Medusa immediately recoiled at the mention of her parent's names, "Mother? Father?" She gasped. "They were... godssss?"

"Primordial, child," Lachesis reminded. "You were the first of their children to have ever been born human. Though two of your sisters have remained by your side, because it has been their nature to be your guardians. As it has always been."

"My ssssissstersss? Guardianssss? Imposssssible!" Medusa hissed in frustration. "If they truly have been my guardianssss, then where have they been? All thisssss time? I've lived for ccccenturiesssss, into thissss modern world, alone!"

"Patience, child," Lachesis replied. "All shall be revealed soon."

"Though you must be quick!" Atropos began. "While your thread is in a state of entanglement, the fabric stories of others are drawing closer and closer to their end."

Medusa's eyes widened, as her frustration melted away into worry, "Do you sssspeak of SSSSunssset Shimmer?" She hissed in concern. "Tell me where sssshe issss? And is it too late to save her? Huh?" Maddie exclaimed in shock, as she held her hand up to her mouth, startled to find that her usual snake-lisp was no longer there. Even more startling, when she looked down at herself, to find she was human. "What? What is this? What's–"

"The friendship you have forged with the Rainbooms and their dog has welcomed the magic into your heart," Lachesis explained. "Your devotion and concern for Sunset Shimmer has made you human; not on the outside, but within you."

"Within me?" Maddie asked.

Next thing the cursed girl knew, the world around her began to fade away into the light, "You are waking up, child," Astropos stated. "Go! Fulfill your destiny! Sunset Shimmer is alive! Go save her!"

"But where do I go?! Where is Sunset?" Maddie asked. "Where is she? WHERE IS SUNSET?!"

But it was no use. Before the Fates could answer, Maddie's eyes burst open as she and her snakes sprang to life, from her bed, next to Fluttershy. Once again, the cursed gorgon looked down at her sharp scaly claws to her long serpentine coils, confirming that she has awaken to the sight of her cursed, monstrous form. Remembering her roommate Fluttershy beside her, the gorgon blinked her third eyelids across, as she turns to see the shy, but kind girl was sleeping ever so peacefully, snuggling up to the gorgon’s coil.

The sight of such slumber was both comforting and saddening for Maddie, who has come to realize how precious her friends are to her, and how hurt she would feel if she were to lose any more.

With that, Maddie began to recall her dream, "The friendship you have forged with the Rainbooms and their dog has welcomed the magic into your heart," Lachesis's voice echoed. "Your devotion and concern for Sunset Shimmer has made you human; not on the outside, but within you."

"Within me..." Maddie hissed.

The Next Morning

After waking up and cleaning up, Maddie and Fluttershy both got down to the lobby, where the Rainbooms and Spike were waiting for them.

"Good morning everyone," Fluttershy greeted.

In response, the girls and dog all replied with sadden sighs, "Hey."

"I hope y'all slept well," Applejack frowned. "I couldn't sleep a wink, at the thought of Sunset still out there, with those monsters."

"I don't think the whole town could sleep after that monster attack last night," Twilight replied, as she watches a news report on TV in the lobby. "And it just gets worse. Look!"

Everyone all looked to see the town's local reporter, delivering the news in light of the recent attack, while showing a slideshow of the pictures taken, as well as the interviews from the witnesses. Of course, with the reporter speaking in local Greek, the Rainbooms and Spike could hardly understand a word she's saying. Though, from the looks of the slideshow, it's clear what they're saying.

There was a picture of a minotaur terrorizing a tourist bus, griffins ransacking an entire fish market, to a photo of Pinkie Pie, as Pink Spider, and Rarity fighting a giant crab.

"Oh my! Does my hair look that puffy last night?" Rarity asked, to which most of the girls and Spike rolled their eyes in annoyance.

"Never mind that. We've got to find Sunset, y'all," Applejack said. "But where should we begin? She could be anywhere with those monsters."

All of the Rainbooms, plus Maddie and Spike pondered, "Where's an oracle when you need one?" Medusa sighed.

"What's an oracle?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"An oracle is basically a priest or a priestess whom people seek out for advice from the gods," Twilight answered. "In ancient times, the Greeks would often consult with the oracles in the temples of the gods they serve, seeking advice and predictions of their futures."

"Oh! Kinda like you were, huh Maddie?" Pinkie Pie deduced.

"What?" Medusa asked.

"You're an oracle, aren't you, Maddie?"

"Me? How can I be conssssidered sssuch?"

"You were a priestess, once, for Athena, weren’t you?"

"Only assss a protege."

"Who cares?! You're still one of Athena's people! Which means she could help us find Athena!"

"Are you insssane? Didn't you remember what I've told you lassst night? I wasss banished! I'm not allowed back in the temple of Athena! Not anymore."

"Of course you're allowed, Maddie!" Rainbow Dash said. "Didn't you say before that Athena forbid you from coming back until you have found some real friends?"

"Yessss?"

"Well, we're your friends. Which means, we all get a pass!" Rainbow stated, to the gorgon who continues to look unsure. "C'mon, let's book the next trip to Athena's temple and find Sunset!"

“Already on it!” Twilight smiled confidently, holding her phone up to reveal an app she had used to purchase the next bus trip for both her and her friends.

The bus trip to Athens was an hour of awkward silence for the Rainbooms and Medusa, with most of the passengers gawking at them. Mostly Medusa, who was once again dressed in her streets clothes, and wore a pair of shades over her eyes. The only other feature which she couldn't conceal was her long serpentine lower-half, thus attracting too many unwanted attentions.

“Uh, yo?” Medusa greeted, attempting to make the situation feel less awkward.

Again, there was nothing but awkward silence, as a couple of passengers continued to stare at her, oddly.

“It ain’t polite to stare darlings,” Rarity scolded.

“Hey, we’re all people here, right?” Pinkie tried to lighten the mood. “A person’s a person, no matter how small they are. Quoted by Dr. Seuss. Right?”

Still no response, "We're just what we're all made of," Spike said, trying to sound reasonable, while unintentionally made the situation even more awkward at the revelation for being a talking dog.

“Why don’t you take a picture? It’ll last longer,” Rainbow Dash suggested.

With that, a little boy slowly raised his phone up and snapped a picture of the Rainbooms, Spike, and Medusa.

At last, after a long awkward bus trip from Piraeus, the friends have arrived in the capital city of Greece, Athens.

The bus came to a stop, where it lets all of the tourists off to explore the city. The Rainbooms and Maddie were the last passengers to get off.

“Here we are! Athens!” Twilight said, holding her arms as she takes in the city’s environment.

“Thisss isss Athensss?” Maddie hissed in bewilderment. To her, it looked like a different city compared to the one she knew from the olden days.

"So where's the temple of Athena then?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"You mean the Parthenon, and it's over there!" Twilight pointed. "Big building on top of a large hill. It's not that hard to miss!"

Maddie looked up to see the said temple, or what’s left of it, still standing tall and proudly at the top of the hill.

In a heartbeat, Maddie’s eyes widen in shock as her life flashes before her, recounting the days of old, when she was once human, and when the city around her was still young.

With that, the familiar conflicted emotional turmoil within the gorgon returns, stronger and bitter than it was before. It was so strong, it threatens to burst out of her.

Maddie almost feel to the floor, while clutching her claws over her chest, “Yo, Maddie? Ya alright?” Rainbow asked, as she walks up to the gorgon to check on her.

“...Yesss, I’m fine...” Maddie replied. “Jusssst nossstalgic. That’sss all.”

“Well c’mon, let’s go meet Athena,” With that, the group were on their way.

Little did the heroic girls and dog know, they were being watched, with the promise of more impending dangers that are sure to follow.

"Are you sure about thissss?" Maddie asked.

"Sure, we're sure, Maddie," Twilight replied. "What other choices do we have? If Athena could help us, then it's–"

"I'm not talking about Athena. I'm talking about him," The gorgon pointed to Pinkie Pie, who was carrying Zephyr Breeze, still petrified from his shock of humiliation.

"Is he ever gonna snap out of it?" Applejack asked.

"I don't know, I kinda like him this way," Rainbow Dash commented. "Besides, in case anymore of those monsters came along, he'd make a great monster bait."

"Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy scowled.

"Kidding! Kidding," The athletic girl reassured.

As the Rainbooms, Spike, and Maddie made their way through the busy streets of Athen, most of the people around them shot bewildered if not suspicious glances at Maddie.

As for Maddie, the cursed gorgon was both captivated and intimidated by the modern developments made in Athen. It both confuses and amazes her to know that she is home, after untold centuries of exile. But to see the city had undergone tremendous changes, much like the port city Piraeus, it confuses the gorgon greatly to know that she is both home and not home at the same time. Furthermore, when they passed by some shops, the gorgon was perplexed at the arrays of merchandises they have on displays.

Then, as if the sight wasn't distracting enough, a delightful smell captures the gorgon's nose, "Mmmm, pizza~" Maddie licked her lips, when they passed by a pizza store.

Unfortunately, Maddie was so distracted, she didn't look where she was going and bumped into a woman. "Hey! Watch it!" The woman reprimanded the disguised gorgon.

"Oh. SSSSSorry," Maddie hissed apologetically.

"Ugh, say it, don't spray it," The woman huffed in disgust before she was on her way.

Maddie frantically looked through the crowd of people, before she notices the Rainbooms and she frantically slithered to catch up, only to be stopped by a dog barking. A small white dog was barking furiously at the disguised gorgon, but thankfully, the little canine was being held back by a leash, held by its owner, a man who appears to be walking with his wife.

"Macy! Macy stop!" The man coaxed the dog, who didn't listen and continued to bark at Maddie furiously.

The dog didn't stop barking until one of Maddie's snakes poked its head from under her hood and hissed threateningly at the dog. In response, the dog whimpered in fright, tucking its tail between its legs as it cowers behind its equally disturbed owners.

"No!" Maddie hissed as she frantically keeps her snakes under control and makes her escape.

"Maddie! Over here!" Pinkie called out to the gorgon, who quickly slithered and regrouped with her friends.

"Phew, thought we lost you back there," Fluttershy sighed in relief.

"The street's too crowded," Applejack pointed. "I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but I don't think we can make it to the temple through this crowd."

"Applejack's right," Twilight looked down at her phone and asked, "What's the fastest way to the temple?" In response, the phone pulled up a map, showing the heroes the only other way to the temple is by cutting through–.

"A museum? Really?" Rainbow Dash asked, as she and her friends were all walking through a large museum of ancient relics of old Greece, together with artworks that pays tribute to Greece cultures and myths. "This is the best you can think of?"

"Well I doubt any taxi or Uber services in Athens would be cool if not have enough room for all of us," Twilight replied. "That and remember, not everyone here are accustomed to seeing someone with... unique features. No offense, Maddie," She apologized, but the gorgon's attentions were elsewhere.

"Thissss issss a mussssseum?" Maddie asked in astonishment and curiousity, as she looked at the galleries of Greece's collective arts, ranging from paintings, statues, and potteries, as far as the eyes could see.

"Yes it is. Isn't it amazing?" Twilight squealed excitedly.

"I...I...I don't know what to sssssay."

Rarity smirked as she turns to her friends, "I think someone's experiencing a blast from the past~" Rarity said in a sing-song voice.

"Well, what you expect?" Pinkie Pie asked. "When you're in a museum, it's where history comes to life! And you know what Teddy Roosevelt once said!"

"I believe that the more you know about the past, the better prepared you are for the future." – Theodore Roosevelt.

"Who's thissss Teddy Roosevelt?" Maddie asked.

"Only the 26th president of the U.S. Rough Rider. Founder of National Parks, and a whole bunch of other awesome stuffs," Pinkie Pie smiled with glee, much to Twilight's surprise.

"Wow, Pinkie," Twilight commented. "I never took you for a history person."

"Well, I do watch Crash Course Histories now and then," Pinkie Pie giggled. "That and Robin Williams did helped make learning more fun in Night at the Museum."

"Hey! As much as I like you girls bonding and all, can get moving?" Rainbow asked impatiently. "We've got a friend to save and some monsters to mash!" Quickly turning to Maddie, the girl reassured, "Not you, Maddie. We like you. And uh... by that I mean... you're not a monster." Still, Maddie, the Rainbooms, and Spike continued to shoot the girl with awkward glances. "We don't have time for this. C'mon, let's go!"

With that, the friends proceeded to make their way towards the other side of the museum, passing through some exhibits on the way. On the way, Maddie couldn't help but look at all the artworks on display, mainly the statues of the gods and goddesses spoken of ancient Greece myths.

There is a statue of Athena.

Roman Name: Minerva
Sacred Animals: Owl, snakes(sometimes), spiders
Sacred Plant: Olive tree

The Olympian goddess of wisdom, and the revered patron goddess of Athens.

She is generally described as the female counterpart of the God of Wars, Ares, but favors more of the strategic approach, rather than a head-on attack. Greek heroes and heroines have often sought out for Athena's guidance to best help them on their quests.

When she is not in battle, she often associates with peace and handicrafts, especially spinning and weaving.

Next to Athena, there was also a statue of the god king, Zeus.

Roman Name: Jupiter
Sacred Animal: Eagle
Sacred Plants: Oak tree

The Olympian god of thunder and the heaven, Zeus is the king of all Greek Gods. Zeus is the chief figure of all Greek Mythology, dating back to when he had slain his evil father, Cronus, to his epic battle with the monster, Typhon. Magically, his daughter, Athena, was born from inside his head, after he had swallowed her mother, Metis, when the goddess was transfigured into a fly, while Zeus was transfigured into an eagle.

Next to Zeus, is a statue of Poseidon.

Roman Name: Neptune
Sacred Animals: Dolphins, horses, bulls
Sacred Plants: Pine tree, celery

The Olympian god of the sea, Poseidon is described as violent and ill-tempered, as the slightest thing that angers him would result in earthquakes. Poseidon is known to be the bitter enemy of the goddess, Athena, as well as the Greek hero, Odyssey.

Poseidon is always seen carrying with him a trident, which according to legend was what he used to create the first horse, Skyphios.

Across Poseidon, stood the statue of another Greek Goddess, by the name, Aphrodite.

Roman Name: Venus
Sacred Animal: Dove
Sacred Plants: Roses

The Olympian god of love, beauty, and fertility. She is regularly attended by her children, the Erotes – Cupids, winged gods of love – who have the powers to evoke romantic passions in both mortals and gods.

According to legends, she was born from the sea foams, off the coast of Cythera, which was how she got her name, from the Ancient Greek words "aphros," which means sea-foams.

As Maddie continued to observe the statues of the Greek Gods, she felt as though her head is pounding, as long suppressed memories started flooding back to her like a tidal wave. She happened to pass by – not a statue – by an artwork of another Greek Goddess, by the name Eris.

Roman Name: Discordia

The daughter of Zeus and Hera and Greek Goddess strife, chaos, and Discord. Eris is always out to cause trouble, mainly because she wasn't revered as an Olympian like her parents were.

She is best known for being the driving force that started a chain of events, which led up to what is known as the Trojan War. It began when she wasn't invited to a wedding of Peleus and Thetis, while all of the Olympians had been invited. Therefore, Eris arrived uninvited, to crash the festivity, by dropping her golden apple, with the words inscribed "To The Fairest One. As a result, the three goddesses, Hera, Athena, and Aphrodite, all got into a heated argument with one another, before Zeus appointed the Prince of Troy, Paris, to settle the dispute, which ended in Aphrodite being the victor, and evoking the Trojan War.

She was also intrigued by a few artworks that depicted her, or the very least, mentioned about her.

Artist unknown, 500 B.C.
Mediums: Terracotta and pigments.

The petrifying head of the gorgon, with its staring eyes, grimacing mouth, protruding tongue, and snaky hair, had the ability to ward off evil. This antefix exploits the gorgon's protective power. An artisan added bright paint to the molded terracotta head to emphasize its effect and visibility. The meander pattern painted below the face is a common decorative motif. Stylistic features such as the rolls of tightly coiled curls on the forehead date the work to the early fifth century B.C.

As Maddie looked at the antefix, she held her claw up to her chin and scratched, tracing the outline of her face, "Am I really that fat?"

"Don't take it personally, Maddie," Twilight giggled, when she came walking up to the gorgon, with the rest of the Rainbooms, plus Spike and a petrified Zephyr following. "I'm sure they didn't mean to offend ya."

"Huh, how'd you like that?" Rainbow Dash asked, reading the texts. "You have the ability to ward off evil. So you're supposed to be some kind of hero then?"

"Well, in ancient Greek, the name Medusa means to protect, or to guard, so in away, Medusa was meant to be a guardian," Twilight said as a matter of factly.

Next, the group came across a poetry with the subject of Medusa.

It lieth, gazing on the midnight sky,
Upon the cloudy mountain peak supine;
Below, far lands are seen tremblingly;
Its horror and its beauty are divine.
Upon its lips and eyelids seems to lie
Loveliness like a shadow, from which shrine,
Fiery and lurid, struggling underneath,
The agonies of anguish and of death.

Yet it is less the horror than the grace
Which turns the gazer's spirit into stone;

....

"Okay, what exactly is this guy saying?" Rainbow Dash asked, clearly lost by the poetry.

"This is the poem written by the brilliant poet, Percy Shelly!" Twilight smiled. "This is what he wrote after he saw a painting that was incorrectly contributed to Leonardo Da Vinci! Here in this poem, he describes how Medusa's powers can be attributed to 'grace,' and not evil."

This piqued Maddie's attention, as she turns to look at Twilight with astonishment in her eyes, "He really thinks that way about me?" She asked, feeling touched if not flattered.

"Well, you're quite the subject in arts and crafts for centuries," Twilight smiled. "Not only that, but some poets, like Percy Shelly, would interpret your stare: not as a stony stare, but a mesmerizing gaze. Not a monster, but a terrifying beauty."

"I personally feel sorry for her," A person commented. The friends all turned their attentions to the person next to them, who appears to be a two-headed woman. A conjoined twin, "I think Medusa's just misunderstood. After all, she's had a rough beginning."

"No kidding," Another deformed man, with a wart over one of his left eye added. "I mean, what's the deal? Just because she's born human, yet comes from a lineage of monsters means she ought to be treated like one? That's ridiculous! And don't get me started on the way Athena punished her unfairly, just because the god, Poseidon, decided to... have his way with her. Anyone would feel sorry for the poor girl after going through a trauma like that."

This Is Me – The Greatest Showman

This got the girls and dog intrigued, "You guys feel sorry for her?" Maddie asked.

"Of course, we do," The two-headed woman replied. "Believe it or not, but there are a lot of us out there who were treated so unfairly, just because we were born different."

"Oh goodness, I'm so sorry to hear that," Fluttershy said apologetically.

"It's alright. It's not everyday we're all misunderstood, y'know," The man with the large wart said. "Some people just don't see the beauty within us."

"Within you?" Maddie asked quietly, before she instantly recalled her dream from last night.

"Of course, we're still humans, in spite of our unique appearances," The two-headed woman said. "And I personally don't mind at all. If the world doesn't see me for the person I am, then that's their loss. Because for what it's worth, this is who I am."

"Same here," The person with the wart added. "Besides, my mum once told me that she doesn't me to change my face, because it's my face. It's her son's face, and she wants to look at it everyday, just the way it is."

"Really?" Maddie hissed quietly. "She actually ssssaid that?"

"Well, that's what every loving mother would say to their kids."

"Oh! Kinda like how Dr. Seuss once said: A person's a person, no matter how small," Pinkie Pie added.

"Exactly!" The deformed people both said in agreement.

"Or as the motivational speaker, Lizzie Velasquez, once said: True beauty is discovering your uniqueness and owning it."

"Ah yes, Lizzie Velasquez," Rarity smiled. "Best known as the ugliest woman in the world, yet even with just a blind eye, she still sees the beauty in all of us, and taught us all that beauty is found within. She's like Mistmane incarnated."

"Darn right she is," Another person replied, revealing himself to be a blind man with a stick to help him navigate. "And probably because she's right. What makes you different is, in fact, what makes you strong."

"So how strong are you exactly?" Rainbow asked the blind man. "I mean, no offense, but you're blind."

"Well, I may be blind, but I still got a good sense of hearing," He pointed. "And I've got a good sense of smell, and a good sense of humor, don't I? Besides, I could've sworn I just smelled a cotton candy with chocolate syrups somewhere close."

"Oh, that's no cotton candy with chocolate syrups, that's me!" Pinkie Pie giggled, pulling out a bar of chocolate with nuts from her hair. "And that's no chocolate syrup! That's my chocolate bar!" With that, the girl takes a big bite out of her chocolate bar.

"And what about you two, or three?" Twilight asked.

"Well, my sister and I," The two-headed woman began, "Though we're both born the same, with the same body, but with different heads," The two heads said together, "We've decided that we're fated to stay together forever, because you know what they say. Two heads are better than one."

"Yes indeedy!" Pinkie Pie chirped. "Ooh! And on the bright side, you get to have TWO BIRTHDAY PARTIES FOR THE PRICE OF ONE!"

The conjoined sisters couldn't help but laugh, "Yes, something like that."

"And what about you sir?" Applejack asked the man with the large wart. "With a wart like that over your eye, don't you have trouble seeing?"

"Well, I still have one more, don't I?" The man asked rhetorically. "And yes, even though I can't see well with my other one, that doesn't stop me from doing what I do best."

"What's that?"

"Why, dancing of course!" With that, the man started to do random dance moves, going from doing a few hip-hop dances.

"Wow," Maddie said, marveling at the differences, yet human features within these people. "Impressssssive!"

"Awesome," Rainbow admitted, before she went up and shook hands with the people. "Well, it's been nice knowing you guys! Hope you all have a great day, and we gotta go now."

Just before they took their leave, Maddie went up to the three people and wrapped her arms around them, "I am honored to have met people like you," She hissed. "And I'm glad to know I'm not completely alone in thissss world. I wissssh you all the besssst in the future," With that, the gorgon took her leave.

"Hey, good look out there, Medusa," The blind man said to the gorgon, much to her's and the Rainbooms bewilderment.

The sun was barely setting down over the horizon, by the time the friends have made their way out of the museum, the friends find themselves in a garden of ruined architectures of ancient Greece. They were on their way, when they suddenly heard the voice of their missing friend.

"SSSSSunsssset?!" Maddie hissed, hopefully and happily to hear the sound of her friend's voice. "SSSSunsssset? Where are you?" She hissed excitedly, following the fiery girl's voice, with her friends following.

"Maddie! Not so fast!" Twilight panted as she and the others struggled to catch up.

As Maddie continued to follow Sunset's voice, it became clearer and clearer, until it became obvious that the fiery girl was singing.

At last, Maddie arrived in a street, where there were some people standing outside of a TV store, watching Sunset Shimmer performing on screen, "SSSSunsssset SSSHIMMER! You're alive!" Maddie shouted happily, racing across the street to reunite with her fiery friend, but was distraught to see that she was only on TV. "Oh...it's not SSSSunssset."

"No, that's just a music video of Sunset Shimmer's hit song, Embrace the Magic," Rainbow Dash said, after she and her friends finally caught up to their gorgon friend.

"Embracccce the magic?" Maddie asked.

"Yeah. Here, let me pull it up for ya," Rainbow said, as she pulls out her phone, and scrolls down her list of songs, before she plays the one, featuring Sunset Shimmer singing the said song.

[Sunset Shimmer]

So you have magic
And it's not that great
But when it found you
You know it was fate

And it might seem scary now
But it can be wonderful, too
So how about we embrace the magic
And make the magic part of you?

You take a little dash of magic
And you let it ignite
Mix things up a little bit
And it might start to go right

In just five seconds flat
How the story has changed
All 'cause now you've embraced the magic
And it just got better in every way

I say embrace the magic
No more holding back, just let it out
If you can take the magic
And learn a little more what it can do
Once the magic is part of you

What's standing in your way
That you can't move today?
You've got the strength in you
To make your dreams come true

No need to shield yourself
From the magic that can help
Protect from any harm that might come

So you have magic
And it's not that great
But when it found you
You know it was fate

So if you listen close
You might make a new friend
And together we can make it!

I say embrace the magic
No more holding back, just let it out
If you can take the magic
And learn a little more what it can do
Once the magic is part of you
Once the magic is part of you
Once the magic is part of you

Once the magic is part of you

Overcome by the lyrics of the fiery girl's song, Medusa knelt to the ground. For the first time in her cursed, horrible existence, she felt herself overwhelmed by an emotional turmoil that drove her to tears. It was not out of sadness, nor was it out of happiness. Touched by her friend's empathy and wisdom, for the first time in her life, Medusa was able to clearly see the genuine beauty, within and all around her.

Unfortunately, the moment came to a bitter end, when one of Maddie's snakes hissed in alarm, alerting the gorgon of approaching danger. The gorgon jerked her head up, and her eyes widened in alarm, "Look out!" She screamed, shoving herself against her friends, right when a swarm of metallic arrow-like feathers came raining down on them, nearly skewering the heroes.

"What the hay?" Rainbow Dash exclaimed in outrage.

"Look!" Fluttershy pointed up in the air, to reveal a whole flock of menacing birds, perching atop the roof of a building, glaring menacingly at the heroes.

In appearance, the birds are as tall as cranes, covered in metallic brass feathers, with piercing red eyes. On their chest, they bore the familiar symbol of an eye, the same kind which Maddie saw on the underside of the giant crab they fought the previous night.

"So Twilight," Applejack began. "What're we in for this time?"

"I don't know," Twilight replied. "I don't remember reading any Greek Mythologies about giant, brass birds!" Twilight wailed frantically, when the birds flapped their wings, raining down several sharp blade-like feathers onto the heroes. Luckily, Rarity was quick enough to conjure her shields in time, deflecting the blades off. "Right. Now I remember," Twilight whimpered.

Skimming through the pages, Twilight found the monster(s) she was looking for, explaining, "They're the Stymphalian Birds! They're man-eating birds who were created by the God of War, Ares, and they're known for shooting their arrow-like feathers at people before they devour. They're best known for being the Sixth labor of the hero, Heracles!"

"So how do we fight them off?" Rainbow asked, just as one of the Stymphalian Birds lunged at them. "Maddie! Stop them!"

With that, Maddie took her shades off, blinking her third eyelids open to let the bird have a full blast of her stare, but oddly enough, to no avail. In response, the bird let out an earsplitting screech, before it slapped its wings across Maddie's face, scratching her and knocking the gorgon away.

"Oh goodness!" Fluttershy whimpered, as she helped the gorgon up. "Are you okay?"

Smartened by the cut on her left cheek, Maddie hissed as she winced, "I'll live," She said, turning to Fluttershy, blinking her third eyelids across her eyes. "But I don't undersssstand. How could they resisssst to my gaze?"

"We'll find out later! Let's get outta here!" Twilight shouted, as everyone all took off running, with the Stymphalian Birds flying after the heroes.

Attack of the Stymphalian Birds

After a recent monster attack in Piraeus, Sunset Shimmer went missing. In their search for answers, the remaining Rainbooms, Spike, and Maddie traveled to Athen city, hoping to reach the fabled Parthenon, the fabled temple of Athena, Goddess of Wisdom, where they were hoping to seek guidance from the legendary goddess herself. Unfortunately, the heroes ran into trouble, in the form of their latest monster adversaries of the infamous Stymphalian Birds.

The friends ran down the streets, with many civilians jumping out of the way out of the Rainbooms and Medusa, as well as avoiding the arrow-like feathers raining from the flock of Stymphalian Birds.

"EVERYONE! FIND COVER! QUICKLY!" Rarity shouted, while conjuring a large diamond shield in the shape of an umbrella.

However, most of the people were dumbfounded at what Rarity was saying, "I don't think they understand english," Twilight frowned.

With that, Medusa reared up on her coil and hissed, "Βγείτε από εδώ αν θέλετε να ζήσετε! Αυτά τα πουλιά θα σε σκοτώσουν! (Get out of here if you want to live! Those birds will kill you!)"

In response, all of the people quickly went into hiding. But whether it was because they were heeding Maddie's warning or just terrified of her appearance, it was left to debate.

Nevertheless, Rarity was appreciative of the gorgon's assistance, "Thank you, darling!" She smiled, patting Maddie on the shoulder.

Back to the conflict at hand, Pinkie Pie was supplying Applejack with several of sprinkle bombs, which the strong country girl would then hurl at the birds.

"I don't get it," Applejack began. "How come Maddie can turn other creatures to stone, but she can't work her magic on these birds?"

"Who cares?" Rainbow asked, while using a still petrified Zephyr Breeze as a melee weapon. "All I want to know is how do we get rid of them?!"

"According to my encyclopedia," Twilight began. "The hero, Heracles, killed them with his arrows that were tipped with the poisonous blood of a hydra. A large multi-headed serpent."

"Oh dear," Fluttershy whimpered.

"Great, and kinda gross," Spike grimaced, together with some of Maddie's snakes. "But where do we get one of those? We don't have poison blood."

"And we don't have arrows," Applejack added. "WHOA!" The girl yelped, ducking her head right when a Stymphalian nearly snapped its beak on her.

In retaliation, one of Maddie's spitting cobras shot a strand of venoms at the bird, splattering and covering upon impact with its eyes. Blinded by the venom, the bird flailed its arms, firing its arrow feathers blindly, with some of it hitting and skewering its fellow birds, causing them to cackle sparks of electricities.

Twilight's eyes widened in realization, "They're machines!" She shouted. "Not living creatures! They can't be petrified because they're not alive! Well... technically speaking..."

"They're killer robots?!" Rainbow Dash shouted. "That's kinda awesome!" In response, the Rainbooms and Spike all shot the girl with exasperated glances. "I mean... LET'S SMASH THEM!"

With that, the fight resumes between the girls, Spike, and the Stymphalian Birds. Rarity projected more diamond shields to protect herself and her friends from the Stymphilan Birds' arrow feathers, with Pinkie Pie and Applejack firing sprinkle bombs at the birds, causing them to explode into bronze metal parts, with Maddie providing cover by firing venomous spits at the birds, courtesy of her spitting cobras.

"Y'know, we may not have Heracles or his poison arrows," Applejack began. "But we do have something better."

"Yeah! And she's our friend!" Pinkie Pie smiled.

During the fight, one of the Stymphalian Birds dived at Maddie from behind. Luckily, one of the cursed gorgon's snakes hissed, alerting her of the incoming sneak attack. Maddie leapt to the side, but it was too late to dodge, and the bird clamped its beak around Maddie's neck.

"Let me go!" Maddie struggled to pry the bird's beak off of her.

"I'm coming Maddie! I'm comin'!" Rainbow Dash shouted, running in a blur of multicolors, while holding Zephyr by the seat of his pant and the back of his collar as if he was a battering ram, slamming the disgracefully mortified boy against the bird, knocking it off of Maddie. "Maybe there's some use for you after all, Zeph."

Fluttershy could only shook her head in disgrace and discomfort, "Why can't I have a normal younger brother?" She asked, while holding Spike close.

"How is that guy younger than you again?" Spike asked, before he and Fluttershy watched their friends resuming their fight against the birds.

Twilight was firing bolts of purple magic at the birds, while also using her telekinesis to catch some of the birds' arrow feathers and firing them back on the birds. In spite of the Rainbooms combined efforts, the Stymphalian Birds kept on coming.

"There's too many of them!" Spike pointed.

"Well then. RUN FOR YOUR LIFES!" Pinkie Pie shrieks, as the friends all took off running, with the birds giving chase.

"Split up!" Twilight suggested. "They can't follow all of us!"

"No way!" Pinkie Pie protested. "Because then they'll follow me!"

"Why would they follow you?" Applejack asked.

"They always follow me!"

"Stop being paranoid and just do it!" With that, one-by-one, the heroes all went their separate ways until only Pinkie Pie remained to be chased by the birds.

"NOOOOOO!!!!" Pinkie Pie wailed. "I told you they'd follow me!" With that, a chase sequence parody of a cartoon talking dog and mystery sleuthing teenage detectives went underway.

The Rainbooms and friends all ran down the streets of Athens, chased by the robotic Stymphalian Birds. Both Rarity and Applejack ran into a fashion store, where they immediately put on some clothes, while posing themselves as if they were mannequins to fool the birds that were chasing them. After the birds have passed, the two girls quickly ditched their disguises and left, though not before Rarity decided to purchase a few new accessories for herself.

Fluttershy was hiding out in an alley, with Rainbow Dash, behind a dumpster, with the athletic girl peeking out from the side of the dumpster to check if the coast is clear. Without warning, an arrow from one of the birds flew at an intense speed, too fast for the naked eye, nearly piercing Rainbow's hand.

"WHOA!" Before long, the birds were already on the two friends.

Rainbow Dash quickly took Fluttershy by the hand, and dashed off in a blur of multi-colors, while dragging a still petrified Zephyr Breeze along the way.

It wasn't until a frightened pigeon flew into Zephyr's mouth that he finally came to, "What?! What happened?" He spluttered. "Flutter? Rainbows? Where am I? Where are we?" The girls didn't have time to answer as the trio quickly jumped into a fountain.

One of the Stymphalian birds followed, jumping into the water, pecking its beak in search for the girls and boy. It didn't last very long, however, since the waters from the fountain managed to find their way into the bird, causing its gears to rust, until at last it collapsed, onto Zephyr Breeze.

"Get this thing off of me!" Zephyr wheezed, trying to get the robot bird off of him.

Rainbow and Fluttershy both tried to lift the bird up, but it was so too heavy. Then, suddenly, more of the Stymphalian birds attacked.

"We'll be back for ya, Zeph," Rainbow said. "Right now, we gotta make a like a piñata and beat it!" With a rev of her feet, Rainbow Dash took off running with Fluttershy, with the Stymphalian Birds in hot pursuit.

"Wait! You can't leave me here!" Zephyr whined. "Come back! Please come back!" But it was clear, the girls were too far out of earshot to hear Zephyr's desperate plea for help. "Aw phooey..." Zephyr pouted, as he remains trapped underneath the massive robot bird standing atop of him.

Pinkie Pie was randomly hanging upside down, before she pulled herself upright, when she saw Maddie being chased by the birds. The pink eccentric party girl immediately pulled the cursed gorgon into a bakery, where she quickly works her magic, cracking eggs, pouring flours, butters, and all kinds of ingredients into a mixing bowl, before she quickly makes a huge cake that is an exact replica of herself and Medusa.

With that, they both set the cake out, next to a crudely baked cake of the Biskit Twins, before they went into hiding. Shortly after, one of the Stymphalian Birds appeared, when it saw the cakes, immediately thinking they were people. The bird let out a bloodcurdling screech, alerting its friends, and together, a huge flock of the ravenous birds pounced on the cakes, biting and clawing at the baked decoys, ripping them to crumbs.

Watching from underneath the table, Pinkie Pie was disgusted, if not dismay at how the birds were tearing the cakes apart, especially since one of them was modeled after her. She watched as a Stymphalian Bird bit off the head, before it proceeds to tear off the hand in a single gulp, and while two other birds were savagely tugging on a piece of the cake's leg, like two dogs fighting over a bone, and another bird sliced the cake replica of Maddie down the middle with its wings.

"Yeesh!" Pinkie grimaced. "And I thought Twilight was a messy eater."

The feeding frenzy got a lot more messier, when the birds proceed to eat the Biskit Twins' cake. Upon biting the heads off, borscht berry juices erupted from the cakes like blood, spraying into the birds' eyes, and they retaliated by biting into the cake even more aggresively.

"Now that's just disturbing," Pinkie grimaced. "How did Hasbro get away with that again?" The girl asked the readers.

Before the scene could get anymore disturbing, one of Maddie's snakes tugged at Pinkie's hair, getting her attention back on track. The snakes all hissed as they tugged Maddie along, nudging the gorgon to an exit. With that, both gorgon and girl quickly took their leave.

Lastly, Twilight was running blindly with Spike on her head, "Hurry, Twilight!" Spike barked. "They're right behind us!"

"I can't see!" Twilight shrieked. "Your paws are covering up my glass–OOF!"

Twilight and Spike fell to the floor, when they happened to ran into Pinkie Pie, "Owie, owie," Pinkie moaned, before she got up and got a good look at who she ran into. "Twilight?"

"Pinkie?"

"TWILIGHT!?"

"Pink––UGH! What are we doing?" Twilight asked.

"There y'all are!" Applejack sounded, as both she and Rarity joined them, along with Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Maddie.

A loud screech filled the air as the friends looked up to see they were, once again, surrounded by the birds.

"These things just don't give up!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"Then I guess this is it!" Fluttershy whimpered. "We're goners!"

"Not yet!" Rarity said, as she activated her geode's power and projected several more crystal shields to protect herself and her friends. Again, the birds rained their arrow feathers at the heroes, with some banging their beaks and claws agains the crystalline shields, "Darlings, do something!" Rarity groaned, as she struggled to keep her shields up. " I can't keep this up any longer!"

"SOMEBODY HELP US!!!" Spike barked.

Then, as if answering Spike's call, help did came, when the Stymphalian Birds were suddenly attacked by two winged assailants. From inside their protective dome, the friends watched as the robotic birds were smashed and torn to pieces by these two newcomers. Soon the birds had enough and immediately flapped their wings, retreating from the fight.

"Yeah!" Rainbow shouted. "Keep flying ya stupid robot chickens!"

"Hello Medusa," A voice greeted the gorgon. "Need some help?"

The Rainbooms all looked up, as Rarity lowered her shields down to see who their new saviors are. In appearance, they looked like living statues of beautiful women, with long sharp bronze claws on their hands and feet, large feathered wings, pointed ears, piercing yellow eyes, and like Medusa, they each have snakes for hairs.

However, one is colored red with a massive python curled around her waist and has a pair of large tusks protruding from her mouth, while the other is colored sea green-blue, and almost appears human than her red counterpart.

Maddie could hardly believed her eyes, "Sssstheno?!" She hissed to the red statue. "Euryale?" She hissed to the other.

"Yes, it's us, little sister," Stheno confirmed, much to everyone's shock.

"And it's good to see you again." Euryale added. "We've missed you for so long!"

Maddie was at a loss for words as the pipes break and tears flooded from her eyes, for she could hardly believe it. Standing before her, are the sisters she thought were long gone. Though not exactly like how they were since she last left them, they are at the very least very much alive.

"Hey, uh, not to ruin a happy reunion or anything," Rainbow Dash began. "But are you two really Maddie's sisters?"

"Maddie?" Stheno snarled, as she towers over Rainbow Dash. "What did you call our sister, mortal?"

"Whoa, whoa, easy there!" Rainbow quickly assured. "I meant no disrespect, it's just a–"

"Stheno, be still!" Euryale said, coaxing her sister to calm down. "I'm sure the rainbow-haired girl meant any disrespect to our dear sister."

"Yeah, yeah! Maddie's just a nickname of ours for your...sister!" Rainbow nodded.

Maddie slithered up before Stheno and vouched, "It'ssss true, sssssissster," Maddie hissed. "They are my friendsssss. They are attempting to free me of my cursssssse."

"Are they now?" Euryale asked, looking at the Rainbooms and Spike, who all responded by waving awkwardly at her skeptic look. "Then you must be the guests of whom Athena has been expecting then?"

The heroes, especially Maddie, could hardly believe their ears, "Th-Th-The Goddess of Wisdom, Athena, is waiting for us?!" Twilight stammered.

"She knew we were coming?" Rainbow asked.

"And she's throwing a welcome party for us?!" Pinkie Pie chirped gleefully.

Stheno and Euryale both exchanged confused glances, "What's a party?" Stheno asked.

Twilight simply giggled as she explains, "Well, in Ancient Greece, what you call a symposium is what we call a party, today."

Euryale simply nodded in acknowledgement, while Stheno shook her head in frustration, "Urgh, we must've been asleep for so long, the world has changed too fast for us," She was further bewildered, when Pinkie Pie came up to her, inspecting her too closely, much to her discomfort. "What are you doing?" She asked.

"I can't quite put it," Pinkie began. "But you almost remind me of my sister, Limestone Pie, from back home," Pinkie then turned to Euryale, "And you're kinda like my sister, Maud Pie, which automatically makes Maddie similar to my sister, Marble Pie!" Pinkie screeched excitedly, as she pulled the cursed gorgon, together with her two sisters, while she center herself in the middle. "GROUP SELFIE!!!" Pinkie Pie screeched, taking a picture of herself with the three bewildered sisters.

"...My," Euryale began. "You are quite the odd one."

"Thank you!" Pinkie Pie smiled.

"Anyway, if we're all done with the conversations," Stheno began. "Shall we seek an audience with Athena? You do want to know where your friend, Sunset Shimmer is, do you not?"

"Oh! Yes!" Fluttershy quickly answered. "Of course we do!"

"Where isssss Sunsssset Shimmer?" Maddie asked. "Do you know where she issss?"

In response, Euryale and Stheno took the lead, "Follow us, if you want to know," Stheno instructed, as she and her sister proceed to guide the heroes the way. "And stay close. With the box opened, there are monsters about. Can't be too careful."

"Don't have to tell us twice," Applejack replied.

"Speaking of which," Twilight began. "What's the story about you two?"

"I beg your pardon?" Stheno asked, sound somewhat irritated.

"Just curious. I mean, from Maddie here, we get why she's...like this. But what happened to you two? How did you end up like this?"

The two sisters turned to each other, looking somewhat troubled for a moment, before Euryale simply answered, "All shall be explained soon enough, with Athena. Now come. There's not much time to waste for your friend."

The Acropolis

The sun was just barely over the horizon, by the time the friends have at last arrived at Athen's most distinguishing landmark, the Acropolis.

They were walking up the steps, with Pinkie Pie enthusiastically taking pictures of the moment, "Wow, you can see all of Athens from up here!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed excitedly.

"And over on your right, you can see the Theatre of Dionysus," Twilight lectured.

"A Dio-what?" Applejack asked.

"Dionysus, the Greek God of wine, festivity, and theatre," Twilight explained. "This theatre was built by the Ancient Greece as part of a sanctuary for Dionysus, or Dionysus the Liberator as he was best known for."

"Ooh! Sounds like my kind of god!" Pinkie Pie smiled.

At last, the heroes had reached the top of the Acropolis, where they looked down at all of Athens and were enchanted by the breathtaking view they've got of the city.

"Hey!" Pinkie pointed enthusiastically, with a pair of binoculars. "I think I can see our hotel, all the way from here to Piraeus!"

The other Rainbooms looked around the area, while noting how quiet it is, "You know," Twilight began. "Normally at this time of day, this place would be overwhelmed with tourists."

"Maybe," Applejack replied. "Though with the recent monster attacks, I'm afraid not many people are interested in coming, which could really hurt a lot of businesses here. We better figure out a way to end all this soon, for Sunset's sake, as well as all of Greece, and probably the world."

"Oh my," Fluttershy whimpered. "I know we've dealt a lot of problems with Equestrian Magics before. But for the whole world to be swarming with monsters, I can't bear to think about it!"

As for Medusa, the cursed gorgon slithered along the area, surveying the ruins of the land she once knew, and the world that has changed around her, and her sisters, for the past centuries.

After they've done much exploring around the area, the friends were taken to a large building, surrounded by constructions platforms and a crane in the center.

"I take it that there's the temple of Athena y'all were talking about?" Applejack deduced. "Looks like someone's planning on demolishing this whole place for a big condo, or somethin'."

"On the contrary, Applejack," Twilight began. "This is all part of a big project on restoring the Parthenon to its former glory, after the heavy destructions it took, during the Morean War in 1687."

"Astute as always, Twilight Sparkle," A haunting voice echoed, before revealing itself to be a woman, with an owl perched on her shoulder.

In appearance, the woman is tall and slim, with a long flowing brown hair that swayed gently in the breeze, and piercing silver eyes. For attires, the woman appeared to be dressed in a long silk robe of the olden days of Greece, with the the skirt reaching pass her knee, and she stood adorn in a suit of armor that was worn by warriors of the olden days of Greece.

"Athena!" Twilight gasped, as she and friends gazed at the goddess herself in shock and surprise.

"Yes, it is I," the goddess greeted. "And I've been expecting you all," after a moment of their stupor and coming back to their senses, the Rainbooms, Spike, and Maddie all got down on the floor and bowed their heads respectfully to the goddess. "Please, rise up," Athena beckoned, before she sets her sight on the cursed gorgon. "I was wondering when I would see you again, Medusa. Or would you prefer your other nomenclature, 'Maddie?'"

Startled, the gorgon looked up at the Grey-Eyes Goddess, "How did you know?" she asked.

Turning to her owl companion, giving it a gentle scratch to its feathers, Athena answered, "Let us say I have my ways, and that I've been watching over you for quite some times."

"You were?"

"Then I take it then that ya know why we're here then?" Applejack asked.

"Yes, of course," Athena replied. "You've come searching for answers."

"Yeah, you got that right," Rainbow Dash began. "First off, we would like to know, why did you turn Maddie into a monster in the first place? Or why did those monsters kidnapped Sunset Shimmer? And why–"

"Okay, okay, Dash! Calm down! Just be quiet!" Twilight and the Rainbooms coaxed the athletic girl, before she could escalate the situation any higher than it needed to me. "Please, excuse Rainbow Dash's... enthusiasm, your excellency," Twilight chuckled nervously. "What she meant to say is, what is your take on the whole true story of Maddie?"

"Yeah, and why is she like this?" Applejack added, gesturing to the gorgon's state of being. "And what's with her sisters?"

"And more importantly, where is Sunset Shimmer?" Rainbow asked.

Nodding in acknowledgement from the questions she was given by the girls, Athena looked sternly as she began, "I've been waiting for this day to come. The day when you and the world would at last know the truth. All of it."

"Oh, great. My second favorite part about the adventures," Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "Story time."

"I love story time!" Pinkie Pie chirped.

The REAL Legend Of Medusa - The Past Is Not Today

A long, long time ago....

Once upon a time, the primordial sea god named Phorcys and his wife, the primordial sea goddess named Ceto, were feared across all of ancient Greece, for they are the personification of dangers, and their children were all monsters. Horrible, grotesque, and fiendish creatures that have plagued the sea of mankind for centuries. But the most feared of them all were the gorgons – nightmarish, gargoyle-like she-demons, with snakes for hairs, sharp claws, wings of a bat, and coats of scales, and penetrating eyes that stare into the souls of the living – not even the gods would dare to confront these demonic beings.

However, not all children of Phorcys and Ceto were monsters. One fateful day, a daughter was born; a black sheep of the herd. Unlike the rest of her brothers and sisters, she was born human. The gods believed this to be a sign that this daughter would make a difference between beauty and beasts.

She was named Medusa – Greek for "guardian," or "protectress," – and was sent to live among the humans, with her two gorgon sisters, Stheno and Euryale, to watch over her.

Although Medusa was born human, she was not well accepted by the human races, for she had come from a long lineage of monsters, and was disgusted for most of her distinguishing features. Eyes that are vibrant of unnatural green, muddy brown hairs unkempt and untamed as the wild Mares of Diomedes, and a mess of dark spots that decorated across her face as if they were splotches of mud. Furthermore, while most people would shun and live in fear of snakes, Medusa, however, would frolic and play with them, as if they were children. For these abnormality, Medusa was deemed an outcast.

Nevertheless, her two sisters have treated her well. They looked after her and protected her from the dangers and the humans who would dare try to harm her. In spite of their fearsome appearances, Stheno and Euryale both loved their sister very dearly. Unlike most stories of gorgons, Stheno and Euryale do not possess the power to turn the livings into stone. Instead, Stheno was given the power of hypnosis with her eyes, while Euryale was given the power to enchant with her songs, like those of a siren – infamous sea creatures that lure sailors to their doom with their enchanting songs. And so, the two sisters have used their gifted powers to protect themselves and their beloved younger sister. Stheno used her hypnosis to misguide and misdirect invaders away from their home, with Euryale stopping offenders in their tracks with her songs of sorrow and shame.

For the rest of her childhood, Medusa was happy enough to live with her two monstrous, yet loving sisters. They were a family. However, it was never meant to last forever.

One day, after years of being rejected by the outside world, Medusa longs for acceptance from the humans. To be welcomed to the world, with open arms, without fear, and without hesitations.

I, Athena, was one of the few gods who have been watching over, Medusa. I took pity on Medusa. And so, I invited her into my temple, in my city, Athens, as my protege. I taught Medusa everything she knew, such as the practice of a herbalist in the making of medicines, passing most of my wisdoms onto her.

Medusa was my most prized pupil, until I had given her the most difficult challenge of all. Friendship.

It was a difficult task at first, because in the people’s eyes, Medusa was still different. She was still an outcast. The people continued to treat both Medusa and her sisters, as if they were animals.

One day, Medusa was approached by a stranger who gave her a rose. In an instant, Medusa was changed into a different woman. Her unnaturally brown hair was turned gold as the sun, her face was cleared of the splotches and was clear as snow. She was beloved by many, the envy of many women in my city, and the eye of obsession for many suitors. This enchantment had also passed onto Medusa's sisters, Stheno and Euryale, whom both had became human and were enchanted to be just as beautiful as their sister.

The three sisters were loved by all. But this was not what I had tasked them to achieve, for the love they had received was all based on a false beauty. So I took the rose from Medusa, to restore her back to the way she truly was. And then I instructed her to again find true companionship.

Present

"Hold on!" Rainbow Dash interrupted the story. "Sorry for interrupting, your goddessness, but let me get this straight then. So, the story about Perseus killing Medusa, or you cursing Medusa, it was all false?"

Athena shook her head, "No. The story was half-true. I have indeed aided the hero, Perseus, in his quest to slay a gorgon, but it was not Medusa. And Medusa's curse was not of my own doing."

"What?!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, flabbergasted as she and friends turned to Maddie, "B-But...but Maddie! She said...you said she...I thought you said she took your beauty away from you, and turned you into...into this!"

"No...I ssssaid sssshe took away my beauty," Medusa corrected. "My falsssse beauty, that isssss..."

"It was to teach her a lesson," Athena explained. "I wanted for her to find true acceptance by being true to herself, and not for being someone she isn't."

"Oh I see," Twilight nodded in understanding. "You were trying to teach Medusa to be herself."

"Precisely."

"And yer sisters have always been monsters?" Applejack asked the cursed gorgon. "I thought you said they were... humans, when you described them to be beautiful."

"I...I...I musssst've forgotten they were born monssssterssss," Maddie hissed. "But they were beautiful to me," Both Stheno and Euryale both put their claws over their hearts, touched by their sister's thought.

"But then, if Maddie's curse wasn't from you, then who did?" Rainbow Dash asked, turning to Athena. "Who hexed her? Or how did she became...well, who she is now."

Athena looked solemn, before she answered, "The cause of this enchantment, I do not know. But I do sense this enchantment upon her was from the work of another as powerful as I and my fellow divinities. The same enchantment that had befallen on both Euryale and Stheno."

"You mean that another god/goddess might've done this?" Twilight asked, to which Athena nodded.

"So, what about you two then?" Rainbow asked the two sisters. "We know what happened to Maddie, but what's your story?"

Stheno and Euryale both exchanged uncertain glances, "Our memories are rather foggy," Euryale began. "But I remember...chaos, destruction, and sorrow."

"But it's hard to recall, like..." Stheno hesitated, looking trouble.

"A dream?" Medusa guessed.

"A nightmare!" Stheno confirmed, to which Medusa nodded in agreement, sharing her sister's trouble.

"If it is alright with you," Athena began. "I believe I can answer on your behalves." The three gorgons all nodded, though Medusa looked rather troubled. "After I had sent Medusa to again find true friendship, she had somehow came across a dark magic that no humans were ever meant to tamper with. She was transformed into a gorgon, like her sisters, but not like any the world has ever seen." See Chapter 3: Looking Through a One-Way Mirror.

“Soon after Medusa was cursed, her sisters followed,” Athena added. “Their gifted humanity was taken away, and their true forms were revealed. But they had become statues. And until today, I have kept them close, within my temple as a reminder of Medusa, awaiting for the day when the truth would at last be revealed.”

“Wow, that must’ve been deep,” Rainbow Dash commented.

At that moment, Medusa broke down crying, after recalling the truth behind her curse.

“I’m sssssorry!” She apologized frantically. “I’m ssssso sorry for the sssssins I have done! I’m ssssorry for all the livessss I’ve ruined! I’m sssssorry for what I’ve done to you, my sisssstersssss!!!”

Fluttershy quickly ran over to embrace the distraught gorgon, “Shhhh, there there,” Fluttershy cooed. “It’s alright.”

“C’mon, Maddie,” Rainbow Dash said, as she and the rest of the friends joined in to console the gorgon. “You gotta pull yourself together!”

Let It Rain – Sunset Shimmer

“But it’ssss all my fault!” Medusa sobbed. “I only wanted to be loved! I never meant to be sssselfisssh and to let my sisssstersss be cursssed in sssstonessss, becausssse of me! I never meant for Sunssset Shimmer to be taken away! I... I... I don’t know anymore!” With that, Medusa broke down into tears and cried, releasing all the sadness and grievances she had pent up for millennia.

With that, the friends all tightened their embrace around Maddie, "Why are you doing thissss?" Maddie sobbed. "Why? I don't undersssstand. I've killed sssso many innoccccent creaturessss. I'm a monsssster. Why are you sssstill giving me your friendsssship?"

"Don't talk down on yourself, Maddie," Rainbow advised. "We're your friends. We know you never meant for all that to happen. So stop beating yourself up about it. It's not gonna make anything better."

"How can I not?" Medusa whimpered. "I think that everyday becaussssse of what I do to the world. What I contribute. What my desssstiny isssss. It'ssss a terrible, terrible destiny. I have to live everyday. Kill people acccccidentally, hurt them in an indirect way. How doesssss that not make me a monssssster?"

"Just because you think you're a monster, doesn't exactly make you a monster," Applejack reminded. "Because a real monster never regrets its actions to kill, right? But you regret, so that's definitely saying you still have a heart, right?"

"Perhapssss. I ssssupposssse it'ssss true," Still, the gorgon remained uncertain. "I don't know. Everyday, I regret my actionsssss. I regret my choicccesss. I regret who I am. I feel terrible for any life I take. Any misssstakesss I've made. Any ssstonesss I've created."

"But what about us?" Pinkie Pie beamed. "We're still here! And we're your friends! Now and forever!"

Medusa whimpered, shaking in short breathes, as a smile formed on her face, "You....you all are very sssspecial....you have beautiful ssssmilessss..."

"And they're all for you, Maddie!" Pinkie chirped.

Just then, a gentle finger reaches down and tilted Medusa to look up into the misty gray eyes of Athena.

“You have changed, Medusa,” Athena began. “From the moment I took you under my wings, I have always known you were destined to make a difference, to the world. My only sorrow was that it took you a millennium to learn your lesson, for now, you have succeeded in winning eight friends, each with their own uniqueness akin to yours.” Medusa’s sobbing slowly came to a steady pace as the goddess of wisdom continued, “You can not change the past, but you have succeeded in changing your fate.”

"Speaking of change,” Applejack began. “Now that we all know the truth and everything. With all due respect your....uh, goddess, or greatness, or whatever respectful term you prefer. If it's not too much to ask. Can ya do us all the favor of changing her back?"

The goddess looked dismal for a moment, before she shook her head, "I'm afraid it's not that simple," She frowned. "I regret to inform you that I can't undo this enchantment. We the gods have great powers that are far beyond any of you can understand. You see, once we've cast our spells, it's final. We do not have the power to undo them, nor can we lift the spells casted by one of our own brethren."

Medusa looked down and frowned, with the Rainbooms and Spike consoling her.

“Sorry, Maddie,” Applejack apologized sadly. “But, at least we tried...”

“It doesn’t matter anymore,” Maddie hissed, as she held up the Geode of Empathy around her neck. “It’s no longer about me anymore. We have come here for answers. And right now, we need know how to sssssave SSSSunsssset SSSSShimmer.”

"Ah, yes," Athena nodded. "Sunset Shimmer. One of your dearest friends, no doubt. She is the reason you have come to my temple. You seek my aid to point you in the right direction then."

"So you know where she is?" Twilight asked, which Athena nodded. "Is she alright?"

"You can be rest assured that your friend is still alive," Athena confirmed. "And that she is close. But she needs your help, and that there's not much time left."

"Then where is sssshe?" Medusa asked. "Where can we find SSSSunsssset SSSShimmer?"

In response, Athena looked off into the distance and pointed off to the horizon, across the sea, "Follow the trails of the monsters," Athena pointed. "Your friend is trapped on their island."

"Then what are we waiting for?" Rainbow asked. "Let's go!"

"Not so hasty, Rainbow Dash," Athena said, stopping the girl. "The monsters will be waiting for you. You will be overwhelmed. You will need help," Athena turned to Stheno and Euryale, "Stheno, Euryale, as Medusa's sisters, it has been your duty as family to protect and watch over your sister as she grows. Now, I call on you both to once again lend your guardianships to aid your sister and her friends in their quest to rescue their beloved, Sunset Shimmer."

"Yes, my goddess," Stheno said as both she and Euryale bowed their heads in respect.

"It will be our honor," Euryale added.

"But, how do we get to the island?" Applejack asked. "Do we have to catch another boat?"

"Well, we still have Maud's boat, down by the docks," Pinkie Pie stated.

"Actually," Athena spoke. "I have something for all of you, from my friend and messenger of the gods, Hermes," She began. "They will take you to the island, much faster."

Later, the Rainbooms find themselves flying across the sea, courtesy of the winged sandals that were given to them, by Athena. Flying by their sides are the gorgons, Stheno and Euryale carrying Medusa by the arms.

"I had forgotten how much I enjoyed flying," Stheno commented.

"Though, I remember Medusa was much lighter back then," Euryale grumbled, struggling to keep their sister aloft.

"Forgive me for being cursssssed with sssssssuch a drag," Medusa huffed, looking back at her serpentine lower half that was waving in the air.

"WHOO-HOOOOO!!!" Rainbow Dash whooped and hollered, as she spins and did aerial flips with her winged footwear. "I'M NEVER TAKING THESE OFF!!! THIS IS AWESOME!!!"

"Too bad you're gonna have to give them back to Athena, eventually, Dash," Applejack said to the enthusiastic athletic girl. "Remember, they're only lent to us to save Sunset Shimmer."

"WHO CARES?!" Rainbow Dash replied. "I LOVE THESE SANDALS! EXCELSIOR!!!"

Rolling her eyes, Applejack shook her head, incredulous at her friend's reckless and high abundance for adventure. The farm girl turned her attention towards Maddie, noticing the troubled look on the cursed gorgon's face.

Thinking the gorgon might like some consultancy, Applejack flew over and began, "How are ya holding up, Maddie?"

Startled, the gorgon turned her head to the country girl, "Holding up?" She asked. "I...SSSStheno and Euryale are–"

"No, no, not like that," Applejack reassured. "I meant, how are ya feeling? Any better?"

Medusa turned away and hissed, "I'm...I'm nervoussss," She admitted. "I...I never thought I'd be going to an island of monstersssss, to resssscue a friend. I never thought I'd even care thissss much for another perssssson."

"Well, you've always wanted to have a friend, Maddie," Applejack replied. "So it's only natural for ya to feel this strongly for someone like Sunset Shimmer," The country girl looked nervous. "I just hope we're not too late."

"Assss do I," Maddie frowned nervously. "Applejack? When thissss issss done. And after we resued Sunset," Medusa began to ask nervously, "If it'ssss not too late, could I be... a part of your... friendsssship again?" She weeped pleadingly. "I would like to be... loved again. I would like to remember what it meanssss to live..."

Applejack simply smirked as she held Maddie's claws tightly, "You didn't have to ask, Maddie," She replied. "You're still our friend, and yer already a part of our friendship. Sunset Shimmer would've wanted you to move on, Maddie," Applejack lectured. "And right now, she's in trouble, and we need your help to rescue her."

Feeling pressured, Maddie asked, "How do you know for ccccertain I can help? What if I messssed up like I did agessss ago?"

"I wouldn't go worrying about the past, Maddie," Applejack replied. "Like Sunset Shimmer would say, the past is not today."

"The passsst isss not today..." Maddie repeated, feeling a surge of renewed confidence. "The passssst issss not today."

My Past Is Not Today – Sunset Shimmer

Author's Note

Now how was that for a twist? Athena never casted a curse on Medusa, and Medusa's sisters were turned into statues. Sort of a twisted version of immortality.

The Island of Monsters

"There it is!" Twilight pointed. "The island of monsters!"

Ahead, is a large island, that is inhabited by all sorts of monsters. The waters that surrounds the landscape is swarming with vicious creatures that sailors have often told stories about, ranging from a giant squid to a monstrous crab. The air was no better, as harpies, griffins, and all kinds of flying monsters filled the sky with terrors.

Without a doubt, the island is certain to be crawling with all sorts of dangers. Greater dangers than anythings the Rainbooms have ever had to contend with in the past.

"Something tells me we've got our works cut out for us now," Applejack mumbled.

"Oh! Oh dear goodness," Fluttershy whimpered.

"Oh yeah!" Rainbow grinned excitedly. "Time to bash some monsters! Ready Pink Spider?"

"Who's Pink Spider?" Pinkie Pie asked, while appearing before her friends, dressed up as a witch in dark robes, and an orange tie with red stripes. "I'm Pinkie Potter!"

In response, the Rainbooms, Maddie, and her cursed sisters, all shot deadpan expression at the pink girl.

"She is an odd one, isn't she?" Stheno asked.

"You don't know the half of it," Maddie sighed.

With Pinkie's awkwardness aside, the heroes resume focusing their task at hand as they slowed down to land on the shoreline of the island.

Once on land, the girls and dog began to sneak through the trees and shrubberies to avoid detection by the island's monsters.

"Are we gonna sneak around all day?" Rainbow asked, sounding rather impatient. "Or are we gonna tangle with some monsters?"

"We can't risk drawing too much attentions to ourselves, Rainbow Dash," Twilight whispered. "Otherwise, we'll be overwhelmed by these monsters and we'll never find Sunset."

As the friends trek through the thickets of the island, Medusa couldn't help but take a glance at the surrounding areas and felt a familiar pull to the land.

Fluttershy immediately catches on to Medusa's concerns, "What is it, Maddie?" Fluttershy asked.

"I...I can't help but get the feeling that thisssss island issss so...familiar..." The cursed gorgon commented.

"Hmmm, now that you mentioned it," Spike began, as he turned to look at a statue of a frightened man. "Doesn't that guy look familiar?"

"Or that one?" Rainbow Dash pointed. "Or...that..."

It didn't take long before the gang all had an epiphany, when they happened to pass by a familiar grove that was once Medusa's residence.

"We're back on Sarpedon!" Twilight exclaimed. "We're back to where we started!"

"Say what?!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, before she was shushed by her friends, reminding her of the situation at hand.

"That doesn't make any sense," Applejack shook her head. "Last time we were here, there weren't any monsters...besides you Maddie, no offense."

"None taken," Maddie shrugged.

"But why now?" Fluttershy asked. "Where did they all come from?"

"They're from the Box of Grogar..." Twilight reminded them, as she pointed to the information written in Sunset Shimmer's journal. "Remember what my princess counterpart said? This Box of Grogar has the power to turn anyone, people and animals alike, into monsters. So if there weren't any monsters the last time we were here, and there were now...then that means only one thing."

It didn't take long before the girls, gorgons, and Spike catches onto what Twilight was suggesting.

"The monsters we've been fighting!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. "THEY'RE THE ARCHEOLOGISTS!"

"And the poor animals who've been cursed by the box!" Fluttershy exclaimed.

"Oh no!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, as her colors drained away from her bubbly and happy demeanor. "Maud!"

"Uh, girls?" Spike whimpered, pointing up to the trees.

The heroes all looked up and were horrified to see a flock of harpies, perching in the trees, glaring down at them, like vultures.

"Oh! Oh dear goodness!" Fluttershy whimpered as she hides behind Rainbow Dash.

"What do we do now?" Applejack asked.

"That's a no-brainer! WE FIGHT!" Rainbow Dash shouted as she activates her geode's power and runs up the trees, towards the harpies.

The harpies immediately scattered as they took flight, to evade the rainbow haired girl's attack. In retaliation, one of the harpies dives towards Rainbow Dash, knocking the girl off. Thankfully, Stheno manages to catch Rainbow before she hits the ground. The stone gorgon then looked up at the attacking harpies, and she retaliated by slashing her claws at the bird monsters.

"Easy there, sugarcubes!" Applejack said. "Remember, if these monsters are actually people hexed by the box, then we don't want to pulverize them to oblivion!"

"Kinda hard not to when they're trying to pulverize us," Rainbow Dash spatted.

"We have to get away before more of them arrive!" Twilight shouted.

"Twilight's right, darlings!" Rarity added. "Let's get going! Now!"

"Euryale," Stheno turned to her sister, who inhaled a deep breath before letting out a piercing shriek that stuns the harpies.

The Rainbooms, Maddie, Stheno, and Spike had to cover their ears to shield their hearings from the earsplitting shriek.

After her task was done, Euryale turned to her sisters and friends, "That won't stop them for long! We have to move now!"

"Look out!" Fluttershy pointed to the trees, to see several more monsters have arrived. "More monsters coming after us!"

"This way!" Rainbow Dash said as she took the lead.

Skycycle – Terror Time Again

The road ahead of the heroes was a hard one, as everywhere the looked, left and right are monsters about. Monsters of different shapes, sizes, and species were all lunging towards the heroines and dog from every directions.

"YIPE!!" Spike barked in fright, when he was nearly snapped up by what appeared to be a wolf, made of sticks.

The timberwolf, wasn't alone, unfortunately, as it was accompanied by a whole pack of more wolves, made of sticks. Medusa tried to stop the timberwolves in their tracks with her petrifying gaze, but like the robotic Stymphalian birds, her magical eyes have no effect on the wooden canines.

Luckily, Applejack, with the power of her geode, made quick works of the timberwolves with her super strength as she pounded her fist into the ground, shaking the earth, and thrusted her legs out into a powerful kick to break the wolves into splinters.

"Oh, the poor things," Fluttershy whimpered.

"They were going to eat us," Rainbow frowned. "You want them to kill us, than for us to turn them into toothpicks?"

"If I may interrupt your, what do you call it? SSSSSpat?" Maddie spoke up, pointing her friends' attentions to the wooden remains of the wolves, to show they were coated in a spooky dark aura, as they reassemble themselves into bigger wolves.

"Oh yeah," Rainbow said in sarcasm. "This just keeps getting better and better."

Stheno and Euryale stepped forth to fend off the timberwolves.

"Leave these mongrels to us!" Stheno suggested. "Protect our sister!"

"You can count on us," Rainbow saluted as she and her friends took their leave.

Along the way, a minotaur came charging towards the heroes. Applejack quickly stopped the charing bull-man, grabbing it by the horn, before she mustered up every ounce of strength her geode can provide to flip the enchanted man onto his back. Suddenly, without warning, Applejack was pounced by a griffin from behind.

"HEY!" Rainbow Dash shouted, kicking the griffin in the face, knocking it off her friend. "Keep your claws off my friend!"

Angered, the griffin snarled at Rainbow Dash before it let out an earsplitting roar that sounded like a mix of an eagle and a lion, and it lunged towards Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash quickly stepped to the side, to dodge a strike from the griffin. Then she stepped to the side to evade another strike from the griffin, before she charged in to retaliate. Unfortunately, a stray stick was in the way, and Rainbow Dash tripped on it.

"WHOA!" Rainbow screamed, falling to the ground, at the griffin's claws. With its opponent down, the griffin grabs Rainbow Dash by the shoulders with its claws and began to flap its wings. "AAAH!! Hey! PUT ME DOWN!!!" Rainbow Dash looked down and her eyes widened to see how high they've flown. "No, wait! I mean, don't put me down!" Rainbow whimpered, but the griffin didn't listen and released its talons. "AAAAAAAHHH!!!" Rainbow screamed as she falls back to the ground, before she was snatched up by the griffin again, who threw her back up into the air.

"RAINBOW!!!" Fluttershy screamed in horror, watching as the griffin continue to throw Rainbow Dash in the air.

Then, to further the horrifying experience, a whole flock of harpies swarmed around the griffin and Rainbow Dash, in a swarm, and they all lunged towards Rainbow Dash. The harpies snatched Rainbow Dash away from the griffin, with one of them holding the girl by her hair as it tosses her to another, who snatched the girl in its talons, before dropping her to the ground.

"RAINBOW DASH!!!" Fluttershy screamed.

Twilight held her hand out, while using the other to activate her geode's powers. With that, she telekinetically caught Rainbow Dash in the air.

"I've got her!" Twilight shouted.

"But here they come!" Spike pointed, as the harpies all dived towards Rainbow Dash.

"I'll stop them!" Rarity said, activating her geode's powers to fire several crystal shards at the attacking harpies, knocking them out of the sky.

"Mind if I join in?" Maddie offered, as her spitting cobras went to work, shooting down the harpies.

After fending off the harpies and griffin, Rainbow Dash was successfully recovered and regrouped with her friends, "Phew, thanks girls," Rainbow breathed a sigh of relief. "I thought I was a goner that time."

"Oh, Dashie!" Fluttershy quickly went to work, inspecting her friend. "Are you alright?"

"I'll live," Rainbow Dash groaned, before she pushes Fluttershy out of the way. "LOOK OUT!!" Rainbow Dash ducked her head in time, just as a swift of blur nearly tackled them.

When the girls and dog looked up, there in front of them, stood a snake-like monster, but not a gorgon. In appearance, the monster has the upper body of a human female, but the lower body of a python, with a rattlesnake's rattle at the tip. Pinkie Pie could hardly believe her eyes.

"MAUD?!!" Pinkie Pie shouted.

"MAUD?!!" Most of the Rainbooms and Spike exclaimed.

Hissing menacingly and furiously was the former stone-faced and older sister of Pinkie Pie. Maud Pie opened up her mouth to bare her new fangs and a forked tongue to show the madness she has been cursed with.

"Maud!" Pinkie Pie pleaded desperately. "It's me! Pinkie Pie! Your sister! Don't you remember?"

But Maud didn't answer. In a blur, Maud Pie lunges forward in a blur, thrusting her hands out, knocking Pinkie Pie down to the ground. Without giving Pinkie a chance to get up, Maud Pie leapt up into the air and squashes Pinkie Pie beneath her massive coil.

"Get off of her!" Applejack shouted to Maud, with a lasso in hand, only to be taken by surprise, from behind. "AAAH!!!" Applejack screamed, falling to the ground, before she got back up and finds herself face-to-face with the minotaur.

With a loud bellowing roar, the minotaur brought its bulky arms down onto the country girl. But Applejack caught its hands and fought back. But despite her geode's enhancement, to Applejack, it felt as if she was pushing against the side of a mountain. Before the minotaur could overpower Applejack, it was tripped up by a sudden whip to its cloven hooves, causing it to lose its footings, allowing Applejack to throw the minotaur off.

Applejack looked down to see the tip of a snake's tail slithering away, before looking back to see it was none other than Maddie who tripped the minotaur.

"Phew, thanks Maddie," Applejack gave the gorgon a thumbs up. "Knew we can count on ya."

"You would do the ssssame...for me," Maddie panted heavily, before she turned back to Maud Pie, who was fighting off Rainbow Dash and Rarity, as they tried to rescue Pinkie Pie.

Maddie looks down to see the frightened Pinkie Pie, beneath the cursed lamia's coils, "Forgive me, Pinkie Pie," With a lunge of her coil, Maddie tackled Maud to the side, and together, the two cursed snake monsters fought to the ground.

If it wasn’t for the hoodie she was given, Medusa’s stand off with the enchanted Maud Pie was like a king cobra fighting a diamondback rattlesnake.

Maud Pie made the first move and strikes first, but Maddie slithered to the side and counters with a slash of her claws.

“Easy there, Maddie!” Applejack shouted. “Remember, that’s Pinkie’s sister you’re fighting there!”

“My apologiessss,” Maddie apologized.

Maud Pie struck again, slashing her claws and whips her tail at Maddie, who continued to slither away to avoid the attacks. Maud Pie lunged again towards Maddie, who caught the cursed lamia by the claws, and they both wrestled each other for dominance, in a tangled mess of coils. Maddie’s snakes all hissed fiercely as they snap their fangs at Maud, before a spitting cobra spits its venomous saliva, blinding the lamia.

Maddie through Maud off, who immediately slithered away, retreating into the shrubs.

“MAUD PIE!!!” Pinkie shouted, holding her hands out for her sister.

“We’ll come back for her later!” Applejack pulled Pinkie back. “We have to find Sunset and close the box!”

“Uh, girls?” Spike barked in alarm, pointing to more oncoming hordes of monsters.

"There's too many of them!" Fluttershy pointed.

“Let’s go and find someplace to hide!” Applejack insisted.

“But where?” Twilight asked.

“I know a placcccce,” Maddie hissed, as she lead the way. “Follow me! Hurry!”

With that, the Rainbooms and Spike all follows Maddie into the woods, to escape from the oncoming monsters.

[End of Song]

After a near death experience and a fight for their lives, Maddie, the Rainbooms, and Spike took refuge, in a cave. In the familiar grove that was once cursed gorgon’s home, littered with the statues of the unfortunate creatures who crossed path with Maddie, centuries ago.

“I think we lost them,” Applejack panted heavily.

“I hope so,” Rainbow Dash sighed. “I’m all up for adventure, but I don’t want it to be the death of me...Though, that would be awesome.”

“Rainbow!” The Rainbooms scolded.

“You’re right. Not helping,” Rainbow slumped against the wall of the cave, wincing from the bruises she received from the griffin and harpies.

Meanwhile, Medusa slithered at the entrance of her cavern, keeping an eye out for any monsters, while surveying her surrounding areas of her former home. Though, the look on her face was clear that the statues were no longer frightening for her.

"Maddie?" Applejack began. "Are y'all right?"

"...How can I?" Maddie asked. "Thisssss island wasssss my ssshelter. My home. My placccce of exxxile. Never in my nightmaressss have I thought of coming back to find it infested with monssssterssss. And all becaussssse of a boxxx."

"Yeah, it's real shocker for us too," Rainbow Dash added. "To think, there was a magic box close to us the whole time. Though, not to be a stickler of stories, or anything...but wasn't it called 'Pandora's Box?'"

"You're right, Rainbow Dash," Twilight confirmed. "But I did some research in my Greek Mythology encyclopedia, and as it turns out, there was a mistranslation. According to myths, what we thought was a box, in actuality, Pandora had opened the lid off of a jar called a pithoi, which releases all the evils into the world."

"So?" Rainbow asked, not sure where Twilight was going with this knowledge.

"So, I'm thinking the entire Pandora Box mythology got started because of this Grogar's Box," Twilight theorized. "Which could possibly mean someone might've opened the box before and created lots of monsters! The question is who? And when?"

"Who cares about that now?" Rainbow asked. "We're here to find and save Sunset Shimmer. And then we can find that box and close it up for good, before it can make more monsters!"

"Rainbow Dash's right," Applejack said. "Wherever that box is, it's already turned Maud Pie and the archeologists into monsters. And if we don't hurry, it could end up turning the whole world into monsters."

"But where can find it?" Rarity asked. "For all I know, it could be anywhere on the island. And by the time we find it, we'll be overrun by those dreadful monsters outside. It's no use! We are doomed!" The fashionista cried dramatically, much to her friends' annoyance.

"You have to be overdramatic about everything, don't you, Rarity?" Applejack frowned.

"Still, Rarity's right," Twilight began. "If we're going to save Sunset, and the world, then first thing's first. We need to find that box and destroy it. Once it's gone, then every monsters the box had created will all change back to the way they were before! And then we can all find Sunset and go home!"

"But where can we find it?" Fluttershy asked.

Maddie looked outside her cave and looked up in the air. That was when she noticed a light show of menacing auras, on top of a hill, where flocks of harpies have clouded the air.

"Uh, my friendsss?" Maddie hissed, before she pointed in the direction of the light show and their source.

After evading some of the monsters that patrolled the island, the heroes were all climbing up a marble staircase, up to the top of a hill, where a temple rests. There, at the other side of the temple, rests an opened box. Standing before the box was a large shadowy figure of a winged creature. Surrounding the figure and the box were several statues of past guards.

As if sensing their presence, the figure turned to look at them, and the Rainboom's horrors have been realized. Standing before them, once again breathing and walking on the face of their world, is the demon sorceress of their friend, Sunset Shimmer.

"Welcome back to Sarpedon, my friends," Demon Sunset greeted. "I've been waiting for you all to arrive. I wanted you to have a front row seat as I begin the main event."

"We're too late!" Applejack bemoaned. "She's been corrupted!"

"Sunset! Snap out of it!" Rainbow Dash shouted. "This isn't you! You're better than this!"

"Ah ha ha ha ha, the Sunset Shimmer you knew and loved is gone," The demon sorceress cackled. "I, Demon Sorceress Sunset, am back in control. Thanks to this Box of Grogar behind me," She pointed to the box behind her. "Had I known it was here in this world, I wouldn't even bother stealing the magic crown of Princess Twilight Sparkle a few years back. I would've diverted all of my time and resources searching for this one box, granting me the power to change the world to my liking and the ability to create and control a whole army of monsters at my disposal."

"No, Sunset!" Twilight shouted. "Don't do this! I beg of you! The power doesn't belong to you, or either of us! Don't you remember what you've taught me the last time I became a demon sorceress like you?"

"Yes, I remember," Demon Sunset scowled. "Sunset wanted to save you and to teach you friendship, when she should've helped you unlock your full potential. No matter, it's not too late for you to join me, Twilight. Together, we can rule all, have all. And with these monsters under our commands, there's nothing and no one who can stop us!"

"Not gonna happen!" Rainbow Dash shouted.

Unfazed, Demon Sunset merely scoffed and laughed, "I was hoping you would say that," She smiled. "Why conquer the world in a hurry, when I could have the last pleasure of destroying you all? Princess Twilight Sparkle isn't here to save you this time!"

Spider–Man vs. Doctor Octopus PS4(0:00 - 15:48)

Demon Sunset Shimmer started the fight with a hurl of her claws and threw a fireball their way. Rarity quickly activated her geode's powers to create a wall of crystal shields to protect herself and her friends. The fireball exploded upon impact, but it was so strong, that it knocked Rarity off her feet, scattering her crystal shields and knocked everyone across the temple.

The heroes got up in time to see Demon Sunset flying towards them, with a fist raised for a punch at Applejack. Applejack activated her geode's powers as she held her hands up to block the attack, but Demon Sunset was still strong enough to punch the country girl through a pillar.

"Ooh, that felt so good!" Demon Sunset smirked as she picked Applejack up by the neck. "You don't know how long I've wanted to do that!" The demon was about to raise her claw up for another punch, when a sprinkle bomb was thrown and exploded in her face.

"And I'm sorry we have to do this to you, Sunset!" Pinkie Pie frowned. "Really, it hurts me more than it hurts you!"

"Aw, my heart aches," Demon Sunset scoffed. "If I HAD A HEART FOR YOU!!!" With a wave of her hand, the demon threw a wave of fire at the Rainbooms.

Reacting fast, Twilight stepped in and used her geode's power to create a forcefield that protects herself and her friends from the incoming firewalls.

Zipping from behind a pillar, Rainbow Dash leapt up in a flying kick and landed a blow to Demon Sunset's face.

"OW!" Rainbow Dash winced, hopping on one foot, while clutching the other. "I'm gonna feel this tomorrow."

"For you, there is no tomorrow!" Demon Sunset sneered, grabbing Rainbow Dash by the hair, before she puckered her fingers together and blew a whistle, summon a pair of harpies, with the griffin from before. "Make quick work with this one. Make it slow. Make it painful!"

"NO!" Fluttershy stepped in between the monsters and Rainbow Dash, and stared the monsters down. "You will not hurt my friend! You want her? You gotta go through me first!" The griffin and harpies began to back down at Fluttershy's words, coupled with the intensive stare she was giving them.

"Don't listen to this mortal, fools!" Demon Sunset barked. "She's weak! She can't hurt you! Do as I say and kill Rainbow Dash!" The griffin and harpies frightfully begin to comply to the demon sorceress's words as they advanced on Rainbow Dash.

"You hurt one hair on her, and you will answer to me!" Fluttershy scolded sternly.

"I AM YOUR MASTER!!!" Demon Sunset shouted. "You answer to me!"

"Forgive me, SSSSSunssssset," Before Demon Sunset could react, a pair of claws reached out and grabbed the demon from behind, covering her eyes.

"What is this?!" Demon Sunset exclaimed, reaching up to pry the claws off. "GET OFF OF ME!!" She shouted, while releasing Rainbow Dash in the process.

"Maddie?!" Rainbow exclaimed, looking up to see the cursed gorgon, coiling herself around the demon, struggling to hold her down.

"The boxxxxx!" Maddie directed her friends' attentions to the magic box. "CLOSE IT! QUICKLY!!!"

"Uh...right!" Applejack nodded.

After recovering from their shocks, the Rainbooms all raced towards the box, in a combined effort to close it and end its magic. Unfortunately, the task was easier said than done.

"It won't shut!" Applejack grunted, despite activating her geode's power of super strength.

"Well, try harder!" Twilight grunted, as she struggles to telekinetically pull the lid down.

"FOOLS!!!" Demon Sunset roared, after she blasted Maddie off of her, and held her claw out to telekinetically pulls the Rainbooms away from the box. "Did you honestly think it would be that easy? The box was made by Grogar to contain his spells to create monsters. But like all the monsters it created, it needs a leader. So they chose me! And as long as I will it, the box will never be shut! I should know, it told me itself."

"IT told you?" Rainbow asked. "What? Can it talk or something?"

"In a way, yes," Demon Sunset continued to boast. "It also told me how it served its purpose to Eris, long ago, in ancient times when Greece was still young, and before Maddie become the abomination she is today."

"Eris?" Twilight asked. "As in the goddess of chaos and discord?"

"Ah, someone's been doing their homeworks..." Demon Sunset smirked. "Then you should know also know how Eris never received a temple of her own in ancient Greece. And because of that, she felt rather offended, if not insulted. And so she took it out on mankind for centuries, using every tricks up sleeves to create chaos. Which included cursing Medusa and making it look as if Athena did it."

"WHAT?!" The Rainbooms and Spike exclaimed at the revelation, though none was more shocked than Medusa herself.

"Oh yes, it was a surprise for me as well. And a hilarious one at that!" Demon Sunset continued to laugh. "It was so simple, yet effective. And for thousands of years. Open up the box, curse an innocent maiden because she wasn't thrilled about her own unique identity. Frame Athena, with millions and millions of statues to pay for it all. And it would've gotten away for even more thousands of years, until you meddlers had to get in the way."

Demon Sunset then turned to a shocked Medusa, "But don't worry, Maddie," The demon sorceress smirked. "After this, I'll think about creating a world of monsters, just for you and I. That way, you'll never feel alone again, and you will feel welcome in a world where we're all the same."

Spider–Man vs. Doctor Octopus PS4(29:44 - 46:48

After what felt like hours as she struggles to process the shocking revelations behind her curse, Medusa turned her attention towards the box that had been the cause of all her troubles. She looked back at the monsters that have plagued the island, and soon to be the rest of the world. She looked back up, with sadness and fear, at the sight of the demon sorceress that was once her friend.

Her heart began to beat louder and louder, faster than a drum, as her eyes narrowed with anger, and her snakes all hissed aggressively to add to the ferocity of her appearance.

"I...am...NOT...LIKE YOU!!!!" With a loud scream, Medusa leapt forward and tackled Demon Sunset, towards the box, knocking them both out of the temple.

"MADDIE!!!" The Rainbooms and Spike followed outside and watched as their cursed gorgon friend, Maddie, battles the demon sorceress of Sunset Shimmer, for the box.

"THISSSS ENDSSSS NOW!!!" Medusa wailed, as she continues to make several lunges towards Demon Sunset, trying to get pass the demon sorceress for the box.

"It will never end!" Demon Sunset spatted, as she fired several fireballs at the gorgon. "I didn't came this far to see it all gone because of a wretched snake in the grass, who can't see my way!"

"On the contrary," Maddie hissed. "I can ssssee CLEARLY, thankssss to you!" The gorgon's spitting cobras continued to fire several poison darts at the demon, who magically repels them with her powers.

"Aren't you suppose to be my friend?" Demon Sunset taunted, while blocking some of Medusa's poison attacks.

"I AM your friend!" Maddie hissed as she lunges towards the demon. "But thissss issssn't you!"

With a disgusted grunt, Demon Sunset blasted Medusa off of her, "This is EXACTLY who I am!" She roared, as she continued to fire several fireballs at the gorgon.

"MADDIE!!" Rarity shouted as she jumped in and protected the gorgon with her crystal shields. "Are you alright, darling?"

"I'm okay..." Maddie panted heavily. "Just tired..."

"Well, we gotta close that box and fast!" Rainbow Dash said as she joins the two by their sides. "If we can close and destroy it, there's a chance we can turn Sunset back to normal!"

"You'll never close the box in time," Demon Sunset smirked. "After 24 hours, the victims of the box will be monsters forever!" The heroes were even more horrified by the revelation. "And last I checked, it's been at least 23 hours since I've been reborn. And in a few minutes, I'll be here to stay and you will never see your precious Sunset Shimmer again!"

"NOOOOOO!!!" The Rainbooms screamed as they all made desperate lunges towards the box, only to be repelled by Demon Sunset's powers.

"SSSSunsssset!" Maddie hissed sadly, as she blinks away her third eyelids, "Forgive me. But thissss hassss to sssstop!" The gorgon gazes her petrifying stare at the demon, who immediately shields herself with her wings.

"Your power is formidable, yes," Demon Sorceress smirked. "But it only works if you can see!" With that, Demon Sunset opened her hand and fired a blinding flash of light, straight at Medusa's unprotected eyes.

"AAAAH!!!" Maddie winced as she fell back onto her coils.

"Maddie!" The Rainbooms and Spike gathered around the gorgon.

"Maddie?" Applejack called. "Are y'alright?"

"Applejack? Is that you?" Maddie asked, as she looked up, turning her head to reveal her eyes have lost their color. "Where are you? I can't see? Why is it so dark?"

The heroes were horrified, "She's blind!"

"As a bat," Demon Sunset sneered. "But don't waste all your tears on her. You should really save some for each other! HA!" With a wave of her hands, the demon sorceress threw a fireball that exploded, scattering the Rainbooms and Spike away from Maddie. "I'll be back for you later, Medusa. You'll see soon enough."

With a flap of her wings, Demon Sunset resumes the battle with the Rainbooms, while Spike went off to hide, while the blinded Medusa fumbled around.

"Sunset!" Applejack exclaimed in horror. "Do you have any idea what you've done?!"

"Yes, I do," Demon Sunset cackled, as she fired a fireball at the country girl. "I'm changing the world! But before I can do that, I need to let go of some unnecessary baggages!"

"You're insane!" Rainbow Dash said as she ran circles around the demon.

"You're sick, Sunset!" Twilight said in worry, as she fought the demon, telekinetically. "Let us help you!"

"I have all the helps I need!" Demon Sunset's eyes glowed in a menacing aura as she summons every monsters on the island to come to her aid. "And I will not stop until I've achieved the future for all monsters!"

"And we are gonna have to stop it! PINKIE!!!" Rainbow Dash shouted, to which Pinkie Pie threw several sprinkle bombs, creating a multicolored fog that blankets the entire fight.

Demon Sunset grunted as she fans the fogs away, until she catches sight of Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie making a run for the box. Just as the girls could reach for it, they were stopped by the griffin from before. With a loud screech, the griffin lunges towards Rainbow Dash and the two rolled down the hill in a tussle, while Demon Sunset sets her sight on Pinkie Pie.

"You think you can stand in the way of the future?!" The demon screamed. "I. AM. THE FUTURE!!!"

"AAAAAH!!!" Pinkie Pie screamed as she threw a sprinkle bomb at the demon to escape.

"RARRRGH!!! ENOUGH!!!" Demon Sunset scanned amidst the battle, before she finds the little dog, Spike, hiding behind a tree. She held her claws out, focusing her telekinetic powers to bring the dog to her.

"Hey, what's happening?!" Spike barked in alarm. "HELP! Put me down!"

"SPIKE!!" Twilight shouted in alarm, turning away from the monsters she was fighting.

"STOP!" Demon Sunset commanded, holding Spike in her claws. "One more step from any of you and the dog gets it!"

"HELP!!" Spike barked tearfully. "Twilight! Help!"

"Spike..." Twilight whimpered, as she and the Rainbooms all stood down, out of worry for their little dog friend. "Please...don't hurt him..." Twilight pleaded.

"Don't worry...I won't hurt him," Demon Sunset smirked as she walks over to Grogar's Box. "I think he'd make an excellent monster, would you agree?"

"No!" Twilight wailed desperately.

"Sunset..." Medusa hissed wearily, with her snakes hissing to match her mood. Tracing her claws up to her chest, she clutched tightly to the geode amulet that once belonged to Sunset.

"He'd make an excellent attack dog," The demon commented. "And not so fluffy."

"But I like fluffy," Spike barked.

"Say good-bye, while you still can," Demon Sunset grinned evilly as she walks closer to the box, with the dog in her claws.

"SSSSunssset!!!" Maddie cried, lunging towards the demon, guided by the pulls from her snakes.

The blinded gorgon's aim was true, though she only managed to grab the demon by the arm.

"Get off of me!" The demon scowled, struggling to shake Maddie off.

"SSSSunsssset!" Maddie hissed. "Pleassssse, come back!"

"Get off of me, you–" Demon Sunset was cut off, when the Geode of Empathy around Medusa's neck lit up. "Ah, what?! What is this light?! What is this magic?!!" Distracted, she released her grip on Spike, who quickly jumped into Twilight's arms for protection.

"Oh, Spike!" Twilight cuddled the dog, as she and the Rainbooms looked up to see the magic at work.

"What's happening?" Applejack asked.

"I don't know," Twilight replied, as she and her friends watch the struggle between Medusa and Demon Sunset.

"SSSSUN...SSSSET!!!" Maddie grunted, as the magic of the geode took hold of its original owner, and the gorgon finds herself entering the demon's thoughts.

"SSSSunssset...SSSSunsssset?" Medusa called out in the darkness. "SSSSunsssset? Where are you? Where am I?"

"Maddie?" Sunset spoke up, to which Medusa turned to see the fiery girl chained up in the air, by a net of dark chains.

"SSSSunsssset!" The gorgon called out, slithering up to the fiery girl. "SSSSunssssset! I knew I would find you...are you alright?"

"Maddie...I...how did you find me?" Sunset wearily asked. "Where am I? Where are we? No...wait...I...I think I remember..." The fiery girl groaned as she struggles to process what's been happening. "I remember being taken by the harpies. I was on the island of Sarpedon. And...no..." The fiery girl broke down in tears. "They've done it...Once again, I've become a demon...why..."

"SSSSunsssset..." Maddie began as she strokes Sunset's cheek. "We're here to ssssave you...but we need your help!"

"Help?" Sunset asked wearily. "What can I do? I'm trapped in my mind. I can see what I'm doing, but I can't stop it..."

Maddie shook her head in denial, "You can't give up on usssss now, SSSSunsssset!" The gorgon hissed. "You told me that I sssshould never let my passssst stop me from making my future. You taught me that there'ssss friendssssship worth fighting for. Your friendssss have sssshown me that differencccesss can make me ssssstrong!"

"I know..." Sunset replied. "But that was before they turned me into this...."

"...SSSSo what? You never let that sssstop you from helping me! Now it'ssss my turn to help you. Pleasssse SSSunssset. I came all thissss way, to sssssave you, becaussssse I believed in you!"

"Maddie..."

But before their mindful talk can continue, the inner demon of Sunset took over and pulled Maddie out of her thought.

"SSSSUNSSSSETTT!!!" Maddie wailed as she was pulled away from the fiery girl's thought.

"MADDIE!!" Sunset mentally screamed.

With a flick of her arm, Demon Sunset tossed Maddie to the ground.

"Nice try, snake," The demon glowered. "But too bad it was all in vain. So much for friendship!" The demon then conjured up a fireball in her claws. "But tell you what? Since I like you so much, Medusa. I'll let you go first, so you don't have to see me destroy the others one-by-one!"

In defense, the Rainbooms all gathered around Medusa, standing protectively over her.

"You'll have to get through us first pal!" Rainbow challenged.

"Yeah!" Pinkie Pie added.

"A pleasure!" Demon Sunset smirked, when a sudden surge of light enveloped her from her heart. "AH!!" Demon Sunset winced from the sudden light. "What...what is this?!"

Then, out of nowhere, Sunset Shimmer's voice was heard, "Thank you for believing in my, my friends," Sunset Shimmer spoke.

"Sunset!" The Rainbooms, Spike, and Medusa exclaimed.

"Sunset?" Medusa rubbed her eyes, slowly regaining her visions. "Is...is that you I hear?" For a brief moment, Medusa was certain she saw a vision of Sunset Shimmer, exactly the way she was before.

"Hey girls, and Spike," Sunset Shimmer greeted invisibly. "Sorry I had you all worried. Now it's my turn to save the day...again...as a friend."

The heroes watched as the demon sorceress began to wobble her way towards the box.

"No!" Demon Sunset groaned, as she struggled to regain control. "STOP! What are you doing?!"

"Coming to my senses," Sunset Shimmer replied, as she forced herself towards the box. "Must. Destroy. The box!"

“NO!!!” The demon pulled herself away, only for Sunset to pull back.

“YES!!!”

“WE NEED THE BOX!!! WE NEED MORE MONSTERS!!!”

“No we DON’T!!!”

“BUT IT’S OUR DREAM!!! You wanted to rule the worlds!”

“I. WANTED. FRIENDS!!!”

Mustering every ounces of her strength, Sunset threw herself onto the box, forcing it to reclaim its magic spells on the creatures it had enchanted on the island.

“NOOOOO!!!!” Demon Sunset yelled in horror, watching the box’s magics, lifting off the creatures and returning them back to their original forms.

The timberwolves and Stymphalian Birds were restored to be sticks and stones, while the Griffin and harpies were restored to being ordinary birds. As for the rest of the monsters, they were restored to being the archeologists team.

“It’s working!” Twilight exclaimed with excitement.

“Girls! Look!” Spike pointed to see the demon sorceress’s appearance, melting away to reveal half of Sunset Shimmer’s face.

"Girls!" Sunset Shimmer called out, as she struggled to force the box closed. "You know what to do! Destroy the box! QUICKLY!!!"

“Uh, right!” Twilight soon joined hands with the rest of the girls, minus Medusa, as they focused their friendship together, feeling the magic manifesting through their body.

A beautiful magical rainbow burst from the Rainbooms as it arches up in the air and falls down towards the box, enveloping its entirety in a coat of blinding light. Cracks started to form on the box, as its dark magics were leaked, until at last, it shattered into millions of pieces.

"NOOOOOO!!!!!" Demon Sunset wailed, as the magic washes over her and completely restores Sunset Shimmer back to the way she was.

"BEGONE!!!" Sunset Shimmer screamed, glad to have the magic cleanse her of her dark, evil demon half. Hopefully, for good this time.

However, the magic didn't stop there, as it spreads across the land, washing over all the monsters it touches on the island and beyond. In shimmering sparkles of lights, the monsters were all reverted back to their true forms, people and animals alike.

"What...happened?" Professor Fossil asked, while noticing how she was hanging on a statue, as if she was a monkey.

"I don't know," Maud Pie answer in her usual monotone voice. "But has anyone seen Boulder?"

Meanwhile, back in the fight, Grogar's box was no more, along with all the darkness it contained. But that wasn't all. The vile creature that was formerly the demon sorceress, laid on the ground, burnt, battered, but very much alive. From the ashes, laid the fiery girl the heroes had all came for.

"SSSunsssset..." Medusa hissed as she slithered over to the girl, with the Rainbooms and Spike gathering around.

At that moment, Stheno and Euryale arrived on the scene.

"Is everyone alright?" Stheno asked, before she noticed the girls and dog, gathering around their unconscious friend.

Ending – What Makes You Different Can Also Make You Strong

"...Sunset... Sunset..."

The fiery girl blinked her eyes open and finds herself gazing into the colorful eyes of her friends.

"Maddie..." Sunset gasped. "Rainbooms! Spike...is...is it really you?" The girls helped their fiery friend up to her feet, as she struggles to process all that had happened. "I just had this crazy dream and it...felt so real..."

"It wassss a nightmare, SSSSunsssset," Maddie hissed, as she coiled around Sunset. "But thank goodnesssss you're alright," With that, the cursed gorgon didn't hesitate to pull Sunset in for a hug, with the Rainbooms and Spike joining in.

"Wait...so it really happened?" Sunset asked. "I was really turned back into a demon sorceress? I was leading an army of monsters?"

"Yeah, and you nearly conquered the world too!" Pinkie Pie added. "If it hadn't been for Maddie, we wouldn't have saved you and the world. She's the hero!"

"I...me?" Maddie asked, blushing a shade of pink. "A hero?"

"Yeah! Just like Spider–Man, Maddie!" Rainbow Dash smiled. "You're a real a hero!"

"Darn tootin'!" Applejack added.

Maddie turned to look at her two sisters, Stheno and Euryale, who both smiled proudly for their sister.

"Congratulations, Medusa," A voice spoke up, revealing herself to be Athena. "You did what I always knew you could do. You've made a difference."

"Athena?" The friends gasped.

"Well done, Medusa. You have proven yourself honest, loyal, compassionate, and a true friend, in spite of your monstrosity," Athena spoke, "But alas, your curse remains. You shall forever remain as the monster you are many years ago, and for many years to come."

Medusa dipped her head, mildly disappointed to hear that her enchantment will remain for all time, and that she may not be well-received in the modern world.

"Y'know, what Maddie? Forget it," Applejack frowned. "Because I don't care if you're a monster or not! You're still our friend."

"Yeah! And as a fanatic for adventures, everybody knows that it's not the treasure that matters. It's the journey." Rainbow Dash lectured. "We've had an adventure of lifetime with you, haven't we? So what's that compared to what some Greek Gods have to say against you?"

"We love you, Maddie," Fluttershy added.

"You're a diamond in the rough, darling," Rarity joined in.

"You're our friend!" Pinkie chirped.

"And for the record, out of all of us, you were the most determined to saving Sunset Shimmer!" Twilight added.

"If that doesn't make you a hero, then I don't know what will," Spike barked.

Stheno stepped forward and spoke on behalf of herself and Euryale, "We don't care if you're a human, or a monster, Medu-Ahem...Maddie. Euryale and I have waited centuries to finally hold you in our arms again, dear sister." Euryale nodded in agreement.

Medusa's eyes widened, and tears ran down her eyes, overwhelmed by the love and the warmth from her friends, and family,"My friendssss," She hissed uneasily, until the corner of her mouth curled up into a loving smile, and she wraps her arms around Sunset, pulling the fiery girl and the whole group in a loving group hug, courtesy of her long coil. "What would I ever do without you?"

"We're you're friends, Maddie," Sunset Shimmer replied. "Friends are forever!" the Rainbooms and Spike all joined in, sharing the same. "We love you, Maddie."

"I love you too, my friendssss!" Maddie hissed.

Then, without warning, a bright light started to pulse as it shines itself free from the gorgon's chest.

Fluttershy was the first to notice, "Oh goodness!" she exclaimed, to which everyone, including Medusa all noticed.

"Whoa, Maddie! What's happening to your body?" Sunset asked.

"I...I don't know..."

Medusa found herself glowing in blazing coat of a magical aura that's brighter than the sun, as she levitates into the air, where the magic works its mysterious way. Everyone all watched as the gorgon's claws grew shorter, until they were no longer claws, but fingers. Furthermore, her long serpentine tail slowly began to shrink, to the point where it splits up into a pair of legs. Then, for the finishing touch, a crack was formed on Medusa's skin, where a beam of light can be seen leaking through, followed by another, until the reptilian scales on Medusa's entire body were covered in cracks. Then, with a burst, they peeled away to reveal the natural human flesh underneath.

The curse has been lifted. Medusa is once again human.

There, lying on the floor is Medusa, still wearing the same hoodie and pleated skirt which has now become overgrown, and her hair no longer a mass of living snakes, but was returned to its long, natural, and wavy form of dirt brown. The snakes themselves have all fallen off of her head, and they all caressed themselves around their unconscious mistress.

The magic didn't end there as Stheno and Euryale soon found themselves bathed in an aura of light. Before long, their stone shells were shattered and like their younger sister, they were restored to flesh and blood, and became human.

The Rainbooms and Spike were all aghast, "M-Maddie?!" Sunset Shimmer exclaimed, as she got down to look at her friend in concern.

Disoriented from the transformation, Medusa opened her eyes, to reveal they were no longer a piercing green, but have been restored to a natural shade of emerald green, "Sunset?" she asked wearily. "What happened? What's–Oh!" the former cursed woman gasped as she looked at her hand, before she looked down at herself, to see she was fully restored. "I'm..I'm..." Medusa slowly got up to her feet, wobbling as she did so, nearly falling to the floor, had Sunset not caught her.

"Whoa, careful there, girlfriend," Pinkie cautioned. "You just got your legs back, after a thousand years!"

Nevertheless, Medusa was overcome with joy, as she once again looked down at herself, while her snakes continued to caress themselves around her legs, "I'm...I'm human!" she exclaimed. "I'm me again!"

"And you look...well, you look ok," Applejack commented.

"Aw, I liked you better when you're a gorgon..." Rainbow Dash pouted.

"Well done, young ones," Athena congratulated, as the friends all turned their attentions to hear what the Goddess of Wisdom was about to say. "I knew you could do it."

"Wh-What do you mean, mistress?" Medusa asked. "What did we do?"

"Yeah! What gives?" Rainbow Dash asked. "A little while ago, you said that it's no use and Maddie's forever cursed. And now she's human! What's the big idea?"

"The spell was placed upon you, as an act of your jealousy towards beauty seen on the outside," Athena explained. "It is a powerful spell that even we gods do not possess the power to remove, at will. The only way it can be removed was entirely up to you, Medusa."

"Up to me?"

"You bore the curse, because of your jealousy for your beauty to be seen from the outside. All the people who've been turned to stone by you have failed to look past your monstrous appearance to see the true beauty that lies within you. And now, because of the friends you have made and through their friendship, they have broken the curse and restored your humanity. All because you’ve finally accepted who you truly are, not by what others see you for what you are on the outside, but by the true beauty that only exists in your heart.”

“Alright, Medusa!” The Rainbooms and Spike all cheered happily for their restored friend.

"There is one condition, however," Athena began. "Regarding your humanity. You must never be swayed by the opinions of others. Or else your anger will be shown on the outside."

"Sounds like you gotta behave, or you'll end up 'hulking it out', Maddie," Rainbow Dash commented.

"You don't have to worry about a thing, your grace," Sunset Shimmer smiled confidently, wrapping an arm around Maddie. "Because we'll be sure to keep an eye on her."

"And we'll make sure she won't get into too much trouble next time," Applejack added.

"Very good. And now young heroes, and dog, I bid you all farewell," with that, Athena slowly fades away, but not before she said, "Excelsior, Equestria Girls!" With that, she disappeared in a flash of light, leaving the girls and dog behind.

"So what do we do now?" Rainbow asked.

"I'm feeling a little hungry," Maddie said, rubbing her hand over her stomach. "Does anyone want some pizza?" she asked.

“Yeah!” The Rainbooms and Spike cheered in agreement, much to Stheno and Euryale's confusion.

"What is pizza?" Stheno asked.

After a closing chapter to another of their most epic adventures, once again the Rainbooms and Spike have come out triumphant with a new friend they had made on their journey of magic and heroism. For the rest of their trip in Greece, the Rainbooms, Spike, and the newly restored Medusa had toured the country, sightseeing many of the tourist attractions and the modern changes that Greece has to offer for Medusa to see the changes that she had missed out on over the years.

Along the way, the friends have all captured fun and beautiful pictures together, preserving the memories of their magical friendship, in the pages of the Rainbooms' epilogue of their latest story of life, friendship, and adventure. An inspiring tale of how they had accomplished what others perceived as the impossible, to befriend a cursed beast such as Medusa, to look past her monstrosity to see the beauty within her, and to bring life, colors, and joy to a cold heart of stone. In turn, Medusa had at long last come to accept that true beauty is not from appearances, but by acceptance of one's uniqueness and heart.

"What makes you different can also make you strong." – Lauren Faust.

This Is Me – The Greatest Showman Ensemble

"Hello?" Zephyr Breeze called from beneath a statue. "Hey? Anyone out there? Can someone help me out? I'm a little stuck here."

Author's Note

And so, concludes my revival of Lauren Faust’s Sony Pictures Animation adaptation of Medusa.

I'm glad to at least give us all a good story to read, even if it's nothing like the original Mrs. Faust had intended for it. However, if she was seeing this, I hope it made her and the entire brony community proud, and for many generations of storytellers to come. Maybe one day, we'll finally see this story on the big screen.

But in the meantime, this has been another story of Medusa! Excelsior!

And thank you WubcakeVA!

Welcome to Sarpedon – Isle of Gorgons

Somewhere, far across the sea, lies a lonely island. Within a lush, dense and quiet grove, hidden from civilization’s eyes for centuries, rests a garden of statues of animals and people. Upon first glance, they look as if they could live and breathe at any moment. No one knew, however, that these statues were once living beings. Though they neither move or talk, laugh or cried, sing or even dance, they were her only company.

The island’s remaining inhabitant, a lonely young girl. A poor unfortunate soul who had tragically lost her grace, in a misguided pursuit for love. How did it happened? All will be revealed soon enough. Needless to say, however, her past endeavor has resulted in a traumatic event that will forever haunt her for the rest of her life, with a terrible curse. The statues of her past victims have paid the price. Now, she has become an outcast, isolating herself from the world to hide her hideous curse.

But hope's not yet lost, for this distraught girl. A new chapter to her story is just being written.

You Are My Equestria Girls

"HERE WE COME MAUD!!!" Pinkie Pie bounced happily, while her friends, the Rainbooms and Spike the dog followed her close behind.

The friends had arrived on the island dubbed Sarpedon, which was charted to be somewhere between Libya and Turkey, and somewhere near northwestern Turkey. Furthermore, as noted earlier by Pinkie's outburst, the occasion was to visit Pinkie's older sister, Maud Pie.

"Pinkie, I still don't think this is a good idea," Sunset Shimmer voiced her disapproval. "I mean, it's archeology we're talking about here. I doubt they'd want us to drop in, uninvited and all."

"Aw c'mon!" Pinkie scoffed. "Maud will love to see us again! I can't wait to see the look on her face when we yell, SURPRISE MAUD!!"

"Actually, I'd have to agree with Sunset on this subject of the matter," Twilight began. "Professional archeologists would prefer to have the entire site closed off from the public, so as to not have their work disturbed and everything. So maybe we should be a little more respectable and just get off the island."

"Quite right, darling," Rarity added. "Don't get me wrong, I'm fine with your sister's speciality in her line of work, but archeology isn't exactly the work befitting of a lady."

"But Maud Pie told me in her last e-mail that they’re on the point of making history!" Pinkie Pie said excitedly. "It's going to be even bigger than the discovery of King Tut and my discovery of the PERFECT CHOCOLATE TO GO WITH MY CONGRATULATE MAUD PIE CUPCAKE!!!” the pink girl screamed loudly, after she pulled out a large cupcake, out of her hair, which she made specifically for Maud Pie.

Spike's eyes widened in surprise at Pinkie's bizarre antics, "How long has she been keeping that in her hair?" Spike asked.

"That's just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie, I guess," Applejack chuckled with a shrug of her shoulders.

As any friend of Pinkie Pie would know, when it comes to Pinkie's antics, it's best not to question them, because there's just no firm explanations to how they work. They just happen, unexpectly.

“Speaking of which, remind me again what exactly did Maud and her teams discovered?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Did they land smack-dap on some newly discovered dinosaur fossils? An ancient tomb full of booby traps with treasure at the end? Ooh, oh wait! Please tell me there’s a magical artifact that needs to be retrieved to keep out of the clutches of evil treasure hunters!”

"Uh, yeah!" Pinkie Pie answered. "There’s a magical artifact!”

“Really?!” The athletic girl squealed, excitedly.

“No. But you asked me to tell you that.”

In response, Rainbow Dash's face immediately contorted from an excited smile to a disappointed scowl. To further add injury to her insult, Pinkie Pie took a quick picture of the rainbow haired girl's angry, yet funny face.

The rest of the Rainbooms and dog all laughed in amusement at their rainbow haired friend's predicament, “Sorry Dash," Sunset said, putting her hand on the girl's shoulder in need of comfort. "But we can’t all be Daring Do, you know?”

Rainbow Dash just gave a shrug in response, as Sunset Shimmer turned her attention to Pinkie Pie.

“So what exactly is this archeologic expedition about?” Sunset asked.

“Well, from Maud's last letter, she and Professor Fossil and their archaeology team had discovered an old Greek Town,” Pinkie explained. “A town of statues!” She declared dramatically, with a blast of confetti to further the dramatic display.

The girls and dog exchanged looks, obviously, unsure what Pinkie Pie was getting at.

“Okay, there’s statues,” Spike began. “Anything else?”

“More statues!!!”

Had this been a petty Japanese animated cartoon, the girls and Spike would’ve face-faulted at such a blunt answer. Instead, they just stood there with a dumbfounded expression, as if trying to process the deal with this supposed town of statues.

“Let me rephrase that,” Spike barked. “Anything besides statues?”

“OOOOHHH!!!!" Pinkie singsongs. "There are some houses, buildings, vases, furniture, houses of statues…”

“Okay, ah think we get the picture Pinkie,” Applejack interrupted.

“What’s so great about these statues?” Sunset asked. "Are they anything like the statues on Pompeii, Italy?"

"That would be impossible, Sunset," Twilight lectured, while holding a book she had just whipped out from her bag. "Because the island of Sarpedon has no volcanoes, hence there is no clear records of volcanic activities within the vicinity.

"Good point," Sunset replied.

“It also says here that Sarpedon was formerly known as the 'Isle of Gorgons',” the bookworm added.

“Oh my!” Rarity gasped.

"Oh no! Not gorgons! Anything but Gorgons!" Fluttershy pleaded dramatically, before she questioned, “What’s a Gorgon?”

“Oh, you know? Terrifying snake-like monsters with snakes for hair, large sharp talons for claws, and can turn you to stone just by looking at them in the eye,” Twilight answered. “Sort of like a Cockatrice, but more humanoid.”

“Oh dear goodness!” Fluttershy whimpered in fright.

Everyone all turned their attention to Fluttershy, to see her face instantly turning pale, as if she herself had been turned to stone upon hearing her answer.

“B-But don’t worry, Fluttershy!” Twilight assured, sheepishly. “There’s no such thing as a Gorgon; it’s just a myth!”

“Are-are you sure?”

“Absolutely.”

Just then, Twilight heard a loud hiss and a shot of hot breath brushed into one ear.

“AAAAAH!!!” Twilight screamed. “Cover your eyes!”

Twilight Sparkle had done just that, shielding her eyes with her hands. Just then, she heard an obnoxious laugh causing her to slowly lift her hands down. She turned to see it was Rainbow Dash, realizing it was one of her tricks and her once frightened face turned to annoyance quickly.

“BAHAHAHAHA!” Rainbow Dash laughed. “Gotcha!”

“Very funny,” Twilight grumbled.

Later

"Here she comes!" Pinkie Pie giggled excitedly, after having texted her sister into stepping out of the site and meeting her at the entrance. Before long, the older girl soon arrived at the spot, where her sister had instructed her via text messages, "SURPRISE MAUD!!!" Pinkie Pie hollered.

"Hi Pinkie Pie," Maud Pie greeted in her usual monotone. "What a pleasant surprise." Though she's not one to be so expressive, there's without a doubt, Maud Pie really loves her sister and her fun-loving antics.

"See?! I told you she'd be surprised!" Pinkie beamed happily. "Are you surprised Maud?!"

"So surprised," The older girl answered.

“Maud Pie!” A voice shouted, in which the friends turned in its direction to be greeted by a woman clad in an archeologist uniform. "What is the meaning of this? I thought I was clear this whole site was closed to the public!" the woman berated.

"Sorry Professor Fossil," Maud apologized on behalf of her friends. "It's just my sister, Pinkie Pie. She and her friends came here for a surprise visit."

"Oh, you must be the Rainbooms then," the woman, identified as Professor Fossil, greeted. "Maud Pie has spoken so fondly of you seven. Mainly you in particular, Pinkie Pie," she added.

"Really?!!" Pinkie smiled.

"Of course, Pinkie Pie," Maud Pie replied, while shooting a small, but genuine smile towards her sister. "Everyone, I'd like you all to meet Professor Fossil. She's in charge of the excavation site here in Sarpedon."

With that, the Rainbooms and Spike each exchanged greetings with the professor, “Pleasure to meet you all,” Professor Fossil welcomed.

"So, with all due respect, Professor Fossil," Twilight began. "Would it be alright if we could see what you've been able to unearth so far?"

Professor Fossil looked sternly at the teenagers, and dog, as if trying to read their minds, checking to make sure their intentions were good. After a rather intimidating stare down from the professor, the woman instructed, "Well, seeing as you are all friends of Miss Maud Pie, then you are all welcome. But I strongly advise that you do not touch anything. Remember, we are trying to preserve every bit of history here. Do you understand?"

“Don’t worry, ma’am,” Sunset reassured. “We’ll do our best to respect this place; you can count on us." With that, the rest of the Rainbooms all expressed their agreements.

"Okie-dokie-lokie!" Pinkie Pie cheered.

"No problem," Spike added.

Professor Fossil gave a nod in response, as she guided the girls and dog into the site.

“Whoa!” The Rainbooms and Spike exclaimed, staring in awe.

From their perspective, the initial town had clearly seen better days. But just as Maud described in her letters to Pinkie Pie, the streets were all swarmed with statues which was more than enough to grasp the visitors’ attention.

“Now I see what’s so interesting about this place,” Sunset admitted.

“There’s so many of them!” Rarity commented. “They almost look alive!”

“Just how many statues does a single town need?” Applejack asked.

“That’s the mystery,” Maud answered. “We believe these statues have a connection to whomever sculpted them and why they were made this way. These statues appeared to be made from fine marbles. Most likely a transition from the Archaic Period(c.650-500 BCE) to the Classical Period(c.500-323 BCE), if you note the relaxed postures of the statues, from which they appeared to look as if they could move at any moment.”

“Fascinating,” Twilight noted.

“Feel free to look around,” The Professor stated. “But remember: Be careful!”

“Yes ma’am!” the girls and Spike agreed.

“Aye-aye!” Pinkie Pie saluted.

With that, group of friends and Maud Pie went their separate ways to sightsee the entire site of the ancient Greek town. Little did the archaeologists on the site know, however, the Rainbooms and Spike weren’t the only visitors. Hidden deep in the nearby brush of forest, someone was watching them, lurking in the shadows.

“Ugh! This is so boring!”

Rainbow Dash had been complaining after roughly five minutes, falling on her back with a frown. While everyone else was looking around, examining the town, Rainbow Dash had been gazing up at the sky and already she was bored out of her mind. This did not go unnoticed by her friends, of course, knowing their friend so well.

"How much longer until the next boat comes to take us back to the mainland?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"For the last time, Rainbow Dash," Sunset grumbled. "Not until morning."

With that, Rainbow Dash lets out another groan of irritation, "Ugh! I can't stay on this island for an entire day! I'm an action girl! I need something to do that screams adventure! Like maybe help the archeologist teams find some treasure, maybe foil some booby traps or something!”

“I don’t know about that, Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy replied, quietly. “I think this is rather nice. It’s so quiet here and calming…”

“Kind of spooky, if you ask me,” Spike interrupted, with a hint of uncertainty.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“It’s all of these statues,” The dog pointed out. “I mean, look at them! They all look scared, as if something scary was right in front of them.”

It did not occur to the girls when they first arrived in town. But since Spike pointed it out, with a much closer inspection, sure enough every statue in the area bore the same fearful expression. From mouths gaping to screaming with their eyes wide open, all of their faces forever frozen with shock and pure horror.

“You’re right, Spike,” Twilight confirmed. “But the question now is: What were they so afraid of?”

“Could it have been a Gorgon?” Fluttershy squeaked, whimpering in fear.

“Don’t be silly, Fluttershy,” Twilight replied. “Like I said: There’s no such thing as a Gorgon.”

“Yet, there’s such a thing as power hungry sirens, magic geodes, talking ponies, one of them transforming into an insane demon sorceress once…” Applejack listed bluntly.

Suddenly, Applejack realized what she just said when she took note of Sunset Shimmer. The latter didn't say anything. Just stared at her with her arms folded and one eyebrow raised.

“No offense!” Applejack replied, sheepishly.

“None taken,” Sunset replied, begrudgingly.

This was not the first time Sunset Shimmer was reminded of her former evil ways, but for the former bad girl, it was getting rather old hearing it all the same. All she could do was sigh and shake her head as Applejack turned back to the group.

“Back on topic,” Sunset continued. “What were these statues so afraid of?”

“The question as old as time itself,” Pinkie began. “What is the Mona Lisa smiling about? I say she was smiling because it’s her birthday!”

“Not exactly on topic, Pinkie Pie,” Applejack frowned.

“Of course it’s on topic, silly! It’s art! Just like everything here!”

The Rainbooms and Spike could only laugh, shaking their heads incredulously at Pinkie’s random, comedic antic. But then, Spike’s nose began to twitch as he suddenly picked up a peculiar scent. With each sniff stirred a strong, earthly aroma as he tilted his nose in the air. The little dog was about to follow the scent in an attempt to track the source. But the little dog did not go very far when Twilight and her friends took notice.

“Spike?” Twilight asked.

Spike was in the middle of sniffing the air when Twilight’s call drew his attention toward the girls.

“What are you doing?”

“I thought I smelled something,” he answered. “It’s kinda earthy, and I can’t help but get this feeling.”

“What feeling?” Sunset asked.

“Like we’re being… Watched.”

Spike was observing his surroundings mid-sentence, as if suspecting something amiss. The girls were a little concerned yet stood quietly in case what Spike said was true. But then, Spike decided to dismiss it just as quickly.

“Never mind,” Spike replied, shaking his head.

The commotion had drawn her toward town; naturally, this sparked her curiosity. For as long as she could recall, she was the only other soul to live on the island of her exile, which she has now come to call home. If the village is suddenly teeming with life again after all this time, it would only mean that humanity has come to settle on her island, yet again.

Nevertheless, she could not afford the risk of being seen by anyone. For the time being, while observing these strange new people, she kept herself hidden in the shadows, to conceal her unique features. It has been a week since these people arrived on her island, but still she remained uncertain of these newcomers.

“Who are they?” she would ask. “Why are they dressed like that? Where are they from?”

So many questions filled her head, but answer there came none. Yet during her time investigating these newcomers, their objective were clear. They hoped to uncover the origin of all the statues within the ruined town. Little would they know, however, that she alone was their answer. But given to her predicament, she’d rather not reveal herself.

All the same, she felt less alone than she has been after many years of isolation. Even though they are completely unaware that she was there and she in turn was unable to speak with them, she would rather watch them from afar. No words can describe how lonely she was and how much it relieved her to hear the sound of people talking, singing, even the sight of human labor brought tears of joy to her eyes. Deep in her heart, she wished and hoped they would never leave… Not right away, at least. She wishes they could stay on her island forever, or better still, they would be willing to accept her, welcome her… Befriend her even.

It was a rather fond desire she clung onto for a lifetime; the mere thought made her feel… Dainty, like the old days. But in the end, reality brought her back to her predicament. She knew better than to hope too much for one day her deepest and most desperate desire to become a reality.

However, today was different. For nothing could ever prepare her to see a wildly bunch of girls; they were all completely different from one another. Yet they all commune quite harmoniously, colorfully even. Their only companion other than each other is a dog, a talking dog to be precise.

“A talking dog?” she asked herself. “How is that possible?”

Resuming her observation, she could tell the girl with pink, bouncy hair is the oddball of the group. Always smiling, always laughing, always bouncing. 'She must be crazy,' she thought to herself and yet the group could tolerate her presence all the same.

She noticed the girl with the smooth pink hair looks rather timid. She spoke very quietly, appearing rather withdrawn from the rest of the group, glancing from side to side with her wide, cautious eyes. Unlike the girl beside her, with a bright, ruffled multicolored hair, who talks in a deep, raspy voice, she appears to be more outgoing, given to her display of confidence, when she spoke loud and proudly above all the other girls. Yet, in spite of her loud and boastful demeanor, the rainbow haired girl appeared to be a close friend to the shy girl, given to how comfortable they are speaking to one another, and how much they've closed the distance between each other.

Then her attention was turned toward the girl with purple hair. She is beautiful, the observer will give her that. What she couldn't understand was what sort of clothing was the purple hair girl wearing? They certainly weren’t the kind of clothes she had ever seen, let alone worn before.

The girl with blond hair wore a strange looking piece of headwear. Though for the observer, why would a blond keep her hair covered? Surely hair as radiant as the sun itself was one a girl would proudly show off for the world to see. Yet she chose not to, begging the question: Why?

Lastly came the two girls, both staying close to the talking dog. One had a blazing orange-and-red hair, the other a more moderate sapphire blue with pink streaks, which she kept tied in a long ponytail. Those two were the most curious of them all.

Who are these strange girls? How did they find this place? Why did they come at all?

So many questions… No answers…

Sighing sadly, she turned the opposite direction intent on taking her leave. Yet as she left, she couldn’t stop thinking about these girls and their curious little dog. She could not explain it, but they had this “magical” feeling in the air, so strong and warm all at once. This feeling made her wish for her to be part of that… No, she really wished to be part of it. A wish she had held on for countless years, a wish to be with them. To be like them: Alive… Happy… Whole…

She wished she didn’t have to be this way; sadly, that was too much to hope for. They’d be better off without her, never knowing she exists. Luckier perhaps, compared to everyone else who had the misfortune to gaze upon a girl like her. A true Gorgon, the Gorgon of legend herself…

Medusa.

Author's Note

9/7/19 Update: From my latest denial of entering this chapter into the Equestria Daily site, I've patched a few sentences and paragraphs to make it sound less like it was clashing between past and present tenses. Then I've adjusted the omniscient narrator's tone to make them more... Well, omniscient. And by that, I mean, they don't get to make comments, or anything. Lastly, I've fixed the motives of the Rainboom's reasoning for arriving on the island, to make it more realistic and professional on Maud Pie's part. I think...

So this has been the first chapter of my attempt to revive Lauren Faust's scrapped storyline of the scrapped Sony Pictures Animation movie Medusa. Who better to befriend lonely Medusa than the Rainbooms and Spike?

Heavily inspired by WubcakeVA's Medusa. Aside from voice acting, she's a talented artist. Check her out on derpibooru, or deviantART.

I hope all of you reading this enjoy, and don't flame on me.

"With Great Powers Comes Great Responsibility"

After they had their pizza, Applejack took her leave and left Rainbow Dash with Medusa. It wasn't long before Fluttershy came back into the room, with Rarity accompanying her.

"So, did you all enjoy your meal?" Fluttershy politely asked.

Medusa nodded, "Yessssss, the food, that you call pizza, issssss deliccccioussss," The gorgon held her claw up to her mouth, "Though, remarkably, the tassssste continuesssss to linger."

"Well, that's the beauty of today's fast food," Rainbow smiled. "You can still taste them, even after you finished them."

"Fasssscinating."

"Well not for me," Rarity huffed. "A lady eats the finest things in life."

Though miffed at the fashionista's attitude, Rainbow Dash asked, "Aside from giving us that criticism of yours on fast food, what brings you here, Rarity?"

"Well, I don't mean to be rude, but I'm simply here to take our dear friend's measurements," The girl replied, while holding out a roll of measuring tapes.

"Meeassssurementssss?" Medusa hissed in confusion. "What for?"

"Oh well for designing your new set of clothings, darling! You see, I make clothes for a living and you certainly looked like you could use a fresh set of them."

"That and maybe 20% cooler," Rainbow Dash suggested. "I mean, no offense Medusa, but your style's kinda, how to put it? Old?"

Medusa looked down, seeing the girls have made their points, seeing as how her toga was covered in grimes and many holes have torn through in certain places, memories and marks of her previous struggles.

"Very well then," Medusa complied. "Proceed."

"Splendid!" With that, Rarity went ahead with wrapping the measuring tape around Medusa's waist, her arms, before taking the length of her arm span, height, and such, while jotting them all down in her notepad. "And that's it then!" Rarity concluded, "With these I'll be able to design for you a new set of comfortable clothes to your liking!"

"If it meansssss I won't have to wear that horrible coat of yourssss again, then I'll gladly acccccept whatever you have made for me," With that, Rarity soon took her leave. "Hmmmm, for ssssssomeone with ssssssuch elegance and hair, ssssssshe'sssssss quite the generoussss sort, isssssn't sssssshe?"

"That's Rarity for ya," Rainbow Dash replied. "She knows how to dress in style."

"And she may be pretty, but her generosity was what makes her heart shine from the inside out," Fluttershy smiled.

"From the insssside out?" Medusa murmured to himself, even more puzzled.

Post Malone, Swae Lee – Sunflower(Spider-Man: Into the Spider Verse)

Later, the three girls were enjoying themselves to another show on the TV, this time, by Rainbow Dash's choice. The TV show they were watching follows the story of six super heroines, each with unique powers, skills, and abilities, who've all come together to form a team and to fight all sorts of villains that threatens the lives of the city they've sworn to protect.

Seeing animals on land and in the entire ocean on TV is one thing, but watching cartoon is another. To Medusa, it looked as if the paintings from her long lost forgotten time have been given a life and a will of their own, and are now housed in these television devices to share their stories around the world.

But the surprises doesn't end there. After looking at the schedules on the TV Channel Guide, Rainbow Dash didn't hesitate to switch to the channel that airs another superhero film. This time, instead of simple cartoons, it features real live actors. Medusa's bewilderment has been increased tenfold.

"φοβερο(fovero – which means awesome)!" She exclaimed, slacked jaw. "SSSSsssuch drama! SSSSSsuch realisssm! SSsuch power!"

"Such violence," Fluttershy whimpered unease.

"Or as Stan Lee himself would put it simply – excelsior!" Rainbow Dash cheered.

Medusa blinked a couple of time, before she started to ask, "What meansssss exxxcelssssior?"

Rainbow Dash couldn't help but chuckle, as she explains, "It's just his way of signing off, whenever he ends one of his stories. Usually, it means something like 'soar higher' or 'upward and onward to greater glory.' Either way, it's awesome! He's my kind of guy!"

"I like Spider–Man," Fluttershy added.

"Who doesn't?" Rainbow Dash shrugged. "Well, except maybe a lot of his enemies like Kingpin, Doc Ock, the Green Goblin, and that J. Jonah Jameson guy."

"Kingpin? Doc Who? The Green What?" Medusa asked, further confused.

Rainbow Dash could only laugh even louder in amusement, as she chortled, "Girlfriend, have you got a lot of catching up to do. Like the golden quote of all, 'With great powers comes great responsibilities,'" The athletic girl quoted.

The popular and powerful quote intrigued Medusa, as she repeated, "With great power comesss great ressssponsssibility." Further perplexed, Medusa inquired, "What meanssss resssponsssibility?"

"Oh you know," Rainbow Dash began. "Responsibility, as in like having that state of mind and sense of uh, having that control over something or someone because it's all part of your job and everything, like that. Y'know?" The cursed gorgon tilted her head, further confused. "Okay. Try to pretend like I'm Twilight, or someone who's good with big words and stuff," Rainbow began. "Basically, being responsible means like having that 'drive' to have control over your actions and the consequences that comes after it."

Of course, Medusa was further confused, until Fluttershy stepped in, "Or responsibility as in having that obligation to care for someone or some animal, because it's your job and your duty," Getting up from her seat, Fluttershy walked over to pet one of Medusa's snakes, "For example, say that you have to give your snakes their needs, because they're your responsibility."

At Fluttershy's explanation, Medusa finally began to nod in understanding, "Yeah, and being the main cause of something so you can take full credit for it," Rainbow added. "Like how you were responsible for all the statues on–Oops!"

"Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy berated, but too late.

Medusa's epiphany quickly turned to bitter sorrowful regret, "I ssssssee," She hissed mourningly. "SSSSssso I am ressssponsssible for the livesssss I had ruined. Thisssss curssssse, thissssss power, I am burdened to carry...." Fluttershy was about to say something, only to be interrupted, "No. Rainbow Dassssh wassss right. And everyday, I am reminded of it. I am resssssponssssible for ruining ssssso many livessss and I musssst faccce the conssssequencccce for them. I never sssshould've left that island."

"No, don't say that!" Fluttershy whimpered.

"But it'sssss true," The gorgon hissed. "A monssster like myssself sssshould've never been freed from my prisssson."

"But you're not a monster! You're just another person, like us!"

Medusa gritted her teeth, with her snakes hissing loudly to match the anxiety and the frustration that burned within her, "I'm not a perssssson! Not anymore!" She breathed heavily, with her eyes unsheathed from their third eyelids. "I'm nothing like you! I'm worssssst than you or any other people in thisssss world have ever ssssssseen! Look at me! No, don't look at me!" She hissed, covering her eyes with her claws when she realized her third eyelids weren't covering, as she finds herself overcome with overwhelming grievance and sadness.

Both Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy cautiously approached the confused gorgon.

Fluttershy placed a gentle hand on Medusa's back and stroked, "Shhh, Medusa," She gently coaxed, only for the gorgon to flinch away.

"SSSStop it! Don't touch me!" She hissed, as she slithered away. "And don't come near me, lessssst you wissssh to be sssssstone."

"Medusa, let me ask you something," Rainbow Dash began. "Would you really want us to be statues?"

Shaking her head with increased aggravation, Medusa hissed, "Pleasssssse, ssssstop thissssss foolisssshnesss! Don't make it harder for the both of usssssss!"

"No, just answer the question. Do you want us to be statues?"

"What differencccce doessss it make?"

"We just gotta know, would you?"

"Why would I ever want you and everyone to be ssssstones?! I never assssked for thissss power, and still, I bore it! And I don't....I don't....I don't know why anymore." Medusa said sadly and quietly, "I don't even know who I am anymore," She sobbed. "I'm not a persssson, nor a creature. I'm....I'm an abomination. A monssssster." The gorgon wrapped her arms around herself, and pulled her long coil close into a huddle.

The two girls couldn't bear to see their new friend depressed any longer. Undeterred, Fluttershy walked over to the gorgon, sat down beside her, and pulled her close for a hug.

Again, Medusa was confused, "What? What are you doing?" She asked.

"Shhhh, there, there," The kindhearted girl said soothingly, calming both Medusa and her snakes. "It's alright. It will be alright."

"But why? Why are you doing thisssss? After all the livessss....after all the sssstoriessss you've been told?"

"Stories, legends, rumors, they don't define you for who you are," Rainbow Dash began. "Look Medusa, it doesn't really matter what the world thinks about you. What matters is how you want the world to see you."

"And how would you know? You haven't ssssssuffered more than I have."

"You're right, we don't. But that doesn't mean we can't sympathize with you. Believe me, I've had a fair share of some embarrassing stories about me," Rainbow Dash groaned, as she recalls some past experiences.

"It wasn't just you, Rainbow Dash," Fluttershy joined in. "We all have had those awful days," Even as she said this, the shy girl couldn't help but giggle. "Though, when you think about them, they're not all that bad."

"Of course, I'm sure Sunset's has had worse," Rainbow chuckled, only to be met with a dissapproving glare from Fluttershy. "Kidding! Kidding. I was just joking."

"What are you two talking about?" Medusa asked, further confused, if not annoyed.

Getting back on topic, Rainbow Dash explained, "Look Medusa. The point is, stories or not, nobody has the right to tell you to be someone or something you're not. I mean, the fact that you didn't want us to be statues is proof enough that you're not a monster," Medusa looked annoyed, but was interrupted as Rainbow Dash continues, "Today, no one is considered a monster based on how they look, but only on how they act towards other people and creatures," With that, the gorgon's annoyed expression quickly softened to that of astonishment and newfound epiphany. "Heck, the fact that you're alive, right here and right now, automatically makes every stories about you wrong. Right? So obviously, whoever started that whole legend about you clearly doesn't know the real you."

"The real me?" Medusa turned away, "But you don't know the real me," She murmured. "You weren't there when it happened, or prior to.....how can you know the real me?"

"Simple, we trust you," Fluttershy answered. "Just like how we trust in each other. It's what friends do."

"....Trussssst?"

"Yeah, Medusa," Rainbow Dash smiled. "That's all it is. Trust." The athlete then placed her hand on Medusa's shoulder, "So now, we're trusting you to decide who you really are."

Later that evening

Rainbow Dash had left to return to her and Applejack's room, leaving Medusa alone again with Fluttershy. Fluttershy had changed into her pajamas, and was already in bed, sleeping the night away. Meanwhile, Medusa was out on the balcony, with the cool gentle breeze blowing across her.

The gorgon's mind was racing faster beyond her understanding, as she recalls every words the girls have all told her, earlier that day.

"...sometimes we all just need to be shown a little kindness.”

"Looks don't matter, Sugarcube. Because, you're our friend. And friends are family."

And now, what Rainbow Dash had told her:

"That's all it is. Trust. So now, we're trusting you to decide who you really are."

Medusa looked down at herself, while remembering what Rainbow Dash had told her, "I decccide who I really am....." She hissed to herself. "But who am I?"

And lastly, the golden quote by Ben Parker, 'With great power comes great responsibility, huh?' She thought mentally. The more she thinks about it, the more she begins to realize its meaning.

Soon, Medusa finds herself lost in her thoughts about the Rainbooms and Spike, their friendship, their hospitality, and most of all, their eagerness to help her, whether she understand it or not.

'These girls and their dog,' She thought. 'They're a strange group. But they're good. I just hope I don't regret it.'

Author's Note

"with great power comes great responsibility"–Ben Parker, Amazing Fantasy #15 by Stan Lee.